Scripture texts are from the King
James Version of the Bible
The Bible
Is the Final Authority
Introduction
This book is entitled “The
End of the Church Age and After.” However, the essential issue that is being
presented is not the subject of the end of the church age. The essential issue
is the authority of the Bible. Is the Bible truly the ultimate and final
authority to which every true believers is subject?
The big question each one
must face is: Do I have such a fear of God that I tremble before Him if I
suspect a doctrine I hold may be contrary to the Word of God?
Or is it possible that I
feel altogether secure with God because I faithfully obey each and every
doctrine that my church teaches. Do I realize that some of the doctrines held by
my church may not be faithful to the Bible? In turn, do I trust that everything
my church teaches is altogether true to the Bible?
If I discover that a doctrine
my church teaches is not faithful to God’s Word, do I tremble in fear?
To say it another way, if I
discover that a doctrine my church teaches is not faithful to God’s Word, do I
tremble in fear? We must remember that any doctrine we hold that is not faithful
to the Bible is a lie. It is something developed by men. Therefore, to believe
that this doctrine is true, when in actuality, it is not true to the Bible, is
to place our trust in men rather than in God. Actually, it is a sin equivalent
to that committed by ancient Israel as they worshipped God in Jerusalem but also
worshipped other gods at the high places. This was such a serious sin that God
finally destroyed Israel in 709 B.C. and Judah in 587 B.C. As we will discover
in this book, it is such a serious sin of our day that God’s judgment is upon
today’s churches.
The same principle must be
applied to this study. Has every effort been made to be sure that everything
presented in this book is altogether faithful to the Bible? The teachings and
the conclusions must have nothing to do with visions or voices or dreams. They
are to be unrelated to human speculation. They must be carefully founded on the
Bible alone.
It must be admitted that
at time, it is very difficult to obey the bible. That is, sometimes as we
carefully read the Bible we find that God is giving us a command for some kind
of action. And sometimes we don’t like that command. We don’t like it at all.
Then comes the big question that each of us must personally ask: In my fear of
God, am I ready to be obedient to the command even though I don’t like it? The
answer has to be, “If I am a true child of God, I want to be obedient to each
and every command. My delight is to do the will of God.” If I keep hesitating to
obey, I must ask myself the fair questions, “Am I
truly a child of God?”
The Saved
Person Is a New Creation
The reason why that is the
spiritual mentality of the true believer is because at the moment he became
saved, he became born again. He experienced form heaven above a new resurrected
soul in which he never desires to sin again.
In
I John 3:9, God assures of this as He
declares:
Whosoever
is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot
sin, because he is born of God.
The seed that remaineth in
him is Christ (Galatians 3:16).
Therefore, the true
believer has become a new creature in Christ (II Corinthians 5:17). At death,
which could come moments after salvation or years after salvation, in his soul
existence, he goes immediately, without any change, into heaven to live and
reign with Christ. Because he was given his new resurrected soul, God can say of
him in I John 2:3-4:
And
hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that saith,
I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in
him.
He can also understand
Romans 7:22:
For I delight in the law
of God after the inward man:
He is in accordance with
the testimony of Romans 7:24, “who shall deliver me from the body of this
death?” He deplores the fact that he must still live in a sin-cursed body that
will also become saved when Christ comes on the last day.
Frankly stated, if a
highly successful pastor or a Biblical theologian
or I do not find an intense desire in my life to be obedient to all the Bible
command, so that I tremble before God lest I teach something contrary to the
will of God, I may have evidence that I am not saved.
Ordination or acclaim that I am
a faithful Bible teacher or elder of pastor, in themselves, gives no guarantee
that I have become saved.
Unfortunately, those who
are not saved may not be able to understand these truths. They may conclude that
these statements concerning a new resurrected soul are merely the opinion of a
writer of this study. In fact, that judgment can extend to this whole study so
that the reader may conclude that this study is merely the opinion of the
writer.
The best this writer can
hope for is that each one who reads this book will carefully and diligently
check the Bible for the validity of each conclusion that is taught in this
study.
Progressive Revelation
The
Bible is a complete revelation of God’s Word to the human race. We are not to
add to it. We are not to take away form it. It alone an in its entirety is not
the Word of God.
However, when we consider
how we receive truth from the Bible, we have another matter altogether. God
insists that there is a timetable known only to God by which He reveals the
truths of the Bible to mankind.
For example, Jesus clearly
told his disciples that the time would come when He would be killed and after
three days, He would rise again. Mark 8:31
declares:
And
he began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be
rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed,
and after three days rise again.
Even though this is a
plain, clear statement, it was not understood at all by the disciples. It was
only after His resurrection, as the disciples were reminded by the two men in
shining garments, who stood outside the empty sepulcher, that they understood
Luke 24:6-8 informs us:
He is not here, but is
risen: remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, Saying, The
Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and
the third day rise again. And they remembered his words,
God had given them the
revelation that Christ was to be killed and rise again, but it was not a
revelation that became apart of their understanding until Christ had risen.
Likewise, we read in
Ephesians 3:3-5:
How
that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore in few
words, Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of
Christ) Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is
now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit;
God is indicating that a
mystery was made known to the Apostle Paul, “That the Gentiles should be follow
heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the
gospel” (verse 6). However, this truth was repeatedly written about in the
Bible, for example, Abram’s name was changed to Abraham because he would be the
father of many nations (Genesis 17:5-7).
Many years earlier, Jesus
had told the disciples in Matthew 28:19:
Go
ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:
The truth that those whom
God would save would include people from all nations of the world is taught in
many places in the Bible. But while this truth was included in God’s revelation
to mankind, only when Saul of Tarsus had become saved was it truly revealed to
the minds of the apostles.
This principle of
progressive revelation is especially emphasized in Daniel 12:8,9:
And
I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of
these things? And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and
sealed till the time of the end.
In God’s revelation, which
is the Bible, God has a great many things to say about the end of the world and
the details that lead up to the end of the world. But God has a timetable for
the giving of understanding of these truths.
The true meaning of these
end-time statements is not to be revealed to the minds of men until near the
time of the end. This is why many devout, God-fearing theologians of the past
have endeavored to explain the meaning of Biblical end-time passages, but they
have not even come close to the truth. This was not a failure on their part. It
was simply not time for God to reveal the meaning of these end-time passages.
Thus, we can expect that
in our day, when the sings are showing that we must be close to the end of time,
the meaning of a great many Biblical passages should become revealed to the
minds of careful, diligent students of the Bible. The very fact that we can find
great harmony in our understanding of Biblical passages that heretofore have
been very obscure greatly encourages us that God has placed us on the right
track. We can expect, therefore, that many passages of the Bible which in
earlier times have been somewhat mysterious, can now be understood.
The Bible-
the supreme law book
It must be also emphasized
that the Bible is a book of law. It is the supreme law book by which God governs
all mankind. Even as each political government has written laws by which the
rulers govern so, too, God who is King of kings and Lord of lords, has a written
law by which He governs. Moreover, rulers of nations are subject to the written
law of their land. So, too, God is subject to the written law, the Bible, by
which He governs the nations. This principle is set forth in the language of
Psalm 138:2:
I will
worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy name for thy lovingkindness and
for thy truth: for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy name.
We stand amazed at the idea
that the Word of God is above all His Name. But when we understand that the Word
of God is a synonym for the law of God we learn that God, too, is subject to all
the laws He has written in the law book, the Bible. When we read the 176 verses
of Psalm 119, for example, in each of more than 170 of these verses we find a
reference to words such as law, precept, commandment, word, testimony, statute,
etc. Each of these words is a synonym for the word “law.”
The Bible is a law book
that God uses to govern the nations, and it also indicates there will be a trial
to discover the guilt or innocence of those whom God governs - the whole human
race. We read in II Corinthians 5:10:
For we
must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive
the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good
or bad.
God had declared that this
trial is to be at the end of the world.
Revelation 20:11,12 describes this trial:
And I
saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and
the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead,
small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book
was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those
things which were written in the books, according to their works.
A trial requires a judge,
and throughout the Bible God has repeatedly indicated that God in the person of
the Lord Jesus Christ is the Judge. We read, for example in
Psalm 9:7,8:
But the
LORD shall endure for ever: he hath prepared his throne for judgment. And he
shall judge the world in righteousness, he shall minister judgment to the people
in uprightness.
The law of God (the Bible)
also reveals the penalty that will be required of those who are found guilty.
That penalty is eternal damnation. God warns in
II Thessalonians 1:8,9:
In
flaming fire taking vengeance to them that know not God, and that obey not the
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall be punished with everlasting
destruction form the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power;
The face that essentially
the Bible is a book of law is normally not apparent to the reader of the Bible.
This is because God declares His laws in the context of history, in the context
of examples of people and nations that disobeyed His laws and suffered the
consequence of their sins. God’s laws are frequently hidden because God
sometimes spoke utilizing metaphors and parables. But in the measure we begin to
understand these obscure passages, we always find that the basic truth being
brought is the law of God.
An integral part of God’s
law book is the He declared His purpose and plans to publish the teachings of
His law book to all the world. Moreover, a most important part of God’s law are
the laws that govern God’s salvation plan - a plan that is required to maintain
the integrity of God’s law.
Because God is subject to
the laws set forth in the Bible, He cannot have a people for Himself eternally
unless their sins (their violations of the law of God) have been adjudicated
(these individuals have stood for trial) and the penalty demanded by the law
(eternal damnation) has been paid. Therefore, when God the Father gave to Christ
those whom He had elected to salvation (John 6:37) it meant that Christ must
somehow first satisfy the requirements of the law of God as it applied to these
individuals. That is, the penalty for the sins of these elect individuals had to
be paid before they could be forgiven so they could eternally be with Christ.
This is why Jesus had to
become sin for them, be brought to trial as their stand-in, as their substitute,
on their behalf. This is what the cross is all about. There Christ was found
guilty because all of the sins of the elect were laid on Him. It was at the time
God poured out His wrath on Him on behalf of those He came to save. Because God
is under the same law that mankind is under He had to suffer sufficiently so
that His suffering would be perfectly equal to each of these elect persons
spending an eternity in Hell. Only because He was God as well as man could God
so intensify the punishment on Him that is was equal to a perfect satisfaction
of the law’s demands.
Once we have learned this
tremendously important principle that the Bible is God’s Supreme Law Book we
should tremble as we read it. God, in the Bible, is constantly declaring the
laws by which we are to live. Violation will absolutely bring about the penalty
of eternal damnation. Therefore as we read in the Bible God’s laws that govern
the church age, that relate the end of the local church age and the bringing in
of the final harvest, we should carefully study God’s law book, the Bible, to
know God’s Will. It cannot be emphasized too strongly the seriousness of
disobeying God’s laws as they are set forth in this divine lawbook, the Bible.
Because God Himself is
subject to the laws of the Bible, He must bring to completion the punishments He
has decreed that are to be experienced by any human - Even church leaders and
local congregations that transgress His laws.
What is
going on?
We see churches falling away
form the truth of the Bible
Everywhere we look, we see
that the churches are increasingly falling away form the truth of the Bible and
following their own wisdom. They are departing form the rules of the Bible and
developing their own rules. Also, we see that there are very few in the churches
who are concerned about the faithfulness of their church or of their own rules.
Also, we see that there are very few in the churches who are concerned about the
faithfulness of their church or of their own doctrines. There may be concern
that “those liberal churches” are unfaithful to God or that this “cult” is bad.
However, when it comes to individuals looking at their own doctrinal positions
or the positions of their church, we do not see much of this. In many churches,
effectively, the confessions are the highest authority. The confessions have
been around so long the church leaders will not change them. Any new idea is
tested against the confessions rather than the Bible. If the idea does not
square with what the church believers or the confessions, it is rejected.
A few believers in a
church may get nervous and speak with their pastor or an elder, but their
suggestions do not have much impact. In fact, these people will probably find
that their church continues to depart further in doctrine and practice from the
truths of the Bible.
If we honestly examine our
own church or the churches in general, we find many areas in which the truths of
the Bible have been set aside. If we made the same examination 50 or 100 years
ago, we would have to conclude that most of the churches then were much more
faithful. Here are a sampling of areas in which the churches have departed from
the Bible. A careful examination could add many more items to this list.
(a)
Divorce and remarriage. The Bible clearly commands that the husband is
bound to his wife until death (I Corinthians 7:39, Romans 7:1-3).
Therefore, there is not to be
divorce and remarriage. Passages like Matthew 5:32 and 19:9 are being used to
teach that divorce and remarriage are permissible. However, a careful study of
the Bible shows that this is not the case. The church traditionally has
correctly understood this, but in the last 50 years, this rule has been
completely set aside, so that the divorce rate is as high in the churches as in
the secular world. Virtually every denomination has made provision for divorce,
and the result of this has been great damage upon society. There are broken
homes, mixed-up children, single parents, etc.
However, no denomination
is dealing with the root problems, namely, how can we stop the divorce plague
and return to the sanctity of marriage? The solution is to go back to the
Biblical rules of no divorce and remarriage, but we do not see this happening.
(b)
Sunday Sabbath. God has established Sunday as the New Testament Sabbath
day. It is the Lord’s Day, a day to be used entirely for the things of the Lord.
It is a day for worship, evangelizing, training our children in the things of
the Lord, Bible study, visiting those who need encouragement, etc. The churches
have historically kept this day exclusively for the Lord’s things. They may not
have fully understood the Sunday Sabbath, and confused it with the seventh-day
Sabbath of the Old Testament, but nevertheless, it was kept pretty much
according to the Bible. However, in the past 50 years, this day has been turned
into a day of pleasure, a day for our pleasure, and not for God’s pleasure. God
warned about his in Isaiah 58:13-14. Virtually every church has departed form
God in this area.
(c)
Gospels of signs and wonders. In the past 50 years, the churches that
feature “tongues” as described in I Corinthians 12, 13, and 14 have increased
enormously, to the point that almost every denomination has been impacted.
Tongues are frequently a part of those churches that are the fastest growing in
our day, and it is a very difficult to find pastors who will say definitively
that this is not from God. Tongues are a world-wide phenomenon, showing up in
the fastest growing churches worldwide.
In addition to tongues,
many of these churches also feature other kinds of miracles, including the
miracle called “falling down backward.” However, God completed His divine
revelation when He completed the last chapter of the last book of the Bible. In
Revelation 22:18-19, God indicates that there is not to be any addition or
removal from this “book.” The “book” in view can only be the Bible (Revelation
22:9-10, Hebrews 10:7). Therefore, once the Bible was completed in approximately
A.D. 95, that ended all divine revelation. This means that the phenomenon of
speaking in tongues in the church at Corinth would have ended. With it would
have ended the other signs and wonders that occurred during Bible days. However,
mankind by nature is not satisfied with a gospel of just trusting the Bible, he
seeks something more, something such as a miraculous message from God. God will
not accommodate this desire, but Satan, as he is taking his seat (rulership) in
the corporate body, will provide supernatural messages (II Corinthians 11:13-14,
II Thessalonians 2:1-4). God warns that one of the signs that we are near the
end is the appearance of these false christs coming with gospels of signs and
wonders (Matthew 24:24). We will cover this subject in much more detail later on
this study.
(d)
Rulership and the place of women in the church. Women’s place in the
church is another example of the decision by the church to change God’s law to
suit man’s ideas. There is tremendous pressure to accept women in the pulpit and
women who rule and have authority in the church. This is absolutely contrary to
the law of God (I Corinthians 14:34, I Timothy 2:12). Also, God has given strict
rules regarding the leadership in the church (I Timothy 3). Not only must the
leaders be men, but they must be married with children, giving evidence that
they can rule their own home. Also, many other qualifications are given for
these rulers. Therefore, most men do not qualify for leadership, and yet
churches today are appointing single men and married men without children. The
churches have chosen to go their own way and to disregard God’s law.
(e)
Music. For hundreds of years, the church has been blessed by Godly
Christian music, in which both the words and the music were God glorifying. The
words of the music expressed important spiritual principles. These words helped
encourage believers in the truths of the Bible. As believers would think about
these words, they would be built up in the Word of God. However, today it is
different. There is much less substance to the words today. Often times anthems
are sung that just repeat short phrases. These phrases tend to be very shallow
in spiritual context. Also, the sound is patterned after the music of the world.
Very often worldly music is chosen, such as rock-and-roll, and the words are
just changed to words from the Bible. One has difficulty telling the music of
the world from the Bible. One has difficulty telling the music of the world form
the contemporary Christian music since it is difficult to understand the words.
The Christian music has effectively just become the music of the world because
you cannot tell the two apart.
However, the Bible
indicates that music is associated with worship and should reflect the holy
nature of God. In both the Old Testament and the New Testament, the word
“worship” identifies with bowing down. That is, when we worship God, we are
bowing down before God, we are acknowledging His rulership over us. We are
showing that we should be trembling before God because He is holy God. This is
the proper setting for the music of the church. Christian music should reflect
the holy nature of God. It should be music that reflects the idea of “bowing
down” before God, the idea that God is His eternal majesty who is to be feared
and held in awe. The music of the church through the ages has generally
reflected this in both its words and sounds. However, today the music of the
church is closely patterned after that of the world.
(f)
Salvation is by grace alone. The law of God has been changed in that it
is widely taught that salvation is not altogether dependent on God’s grace
alone. It is taught that God has provided for the salvation of every individual
in the human race and that salvation thus depends upon man to be the decision
maker. Of his own free will, some say, man can accept or reject salvation. Thus,
salvation would ultimately be a joining of Christ’s work on the cross the man’s
work in accepting Christ - both would have contributed to the individual’s
salvation.
This perverse teaching
disregards all kinds of laws of the Bible. No recognition is given to the
Bible’s teaching that man is spiritually dead and has no desire to seek God
(Ephesians 2:1-5, Roman 3:10-11). It denies the truth that Christ went to the
cross to save His people from their sins (Matthew 1:21), and the rest of the
world must stand at Judgment Day and give an account of their sins (II
Corinthians 5:10). This teaching fails to face statements such as Revelation
17:8, which teaches that only some people have their names written in the book
of life from the foundation of the world.
Moreover, the Bible tells
us to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, that is, we are to trust Him for all
that He has done for our salvation, and that includes the fact that from the
foundation of the world, God chose those whom He would save, and therefore has
obligated Himself to save those whom He has chosen (Ephesians 1:4-10).
Those, however, who
believe that man has a free will effectively are indicating that they do not
trust Christ to save them in His time and in His manner. They want a salvation
in which they, themselves, are the guarantor, that is, they can become saved any
time they wish by simply reaching out and accepting Christ. In this way, they do
not have to wait for God to act. Thus, effectively, they do not trust God at
all. But if they do not trust Christ who is eternal God then they are not saved,
for they do not believe on Him. The result of God saving us is that we believe
on Him, that our will has been broken, and we trust everything in the Bible that
God has declared concerning salvation.
To some degree, the
pernicious teaching of free will has plagued the church throughout New Testament
history, but in our day it has invaded almost every congregation. Thus, these
congregations no longer have God’s salvation plan. The salvation they offer is
designed by men and will save no one from the wrath of God. What a terrible
situation the church has come into. (For further information, please contact
Family Radio and request the book, “Baptism: The Washing Away of Our Sins” or
the book “God’s Magnificent Salvation Plan.”)
(g)
Today’s gospel - a social gospel. All people have three aspirations: 1)
political freedom, 2). economic security, and 3) freedom from disease. All of
mankind desires these blessings, and pastors and teachers increasingly
incorporate these desires into their gospels. The social gospel, which has great
concern for the physically hungry, is becoming the number one priority.
Preachers say that the Christian ethic demands that all men have political
freedom. It is believed that the church must do all it can to provide medicine
and doctors to the world, and it is also believed that the church can expect God
to provide good health (even miraculous healings), to those who claim the name
of Jesus.
These aspirations have
nothing to do with the Gospel of the Bible. This is proven by the parable of the
rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16). The rich man with all his money could buy many,
many freedoms that were denied others. He could afford the finest doctors and
medicines. Certainly he had economic security.
Lazarus, on the other
hand, was a beggar. He had sores that were licked by dogs. He had no economic
security, and he had poor health. His political freedom was of no consequence.
Which of these two men most badly needed the Gospel? According to today’s social
gospel, it is obvious that Lazarus had the greater need, but did he? Both the
rich man and Lazarus equally need the Gospel. God strips the curtain of eternity
aside and the rich man is seen in hell and Lazarus is in Abraham’s bosom, a
figure which signifies heaven. The beggar, Lazarus, had everything in this life
because he was saved. The rich man had nothing because he was unsaved. Surely
this teaches that the social-political gospel has nothing to do with the Go
spel of salvation.
The Gospel is concerned with
the spiritual needs of mankind.
The Gospel is concerned
with the spiritual needs of mankind. Only within the congregation does the
Gospel concern itself with physical needs.
Many doctrines and
practices that are prevalent today present evidence that the church has
rewritten the laws of the Bible. Indeed, congregations are being encouraged to
follow a salvation program different from that which is found in the Bible.
(h)
Preaching the full counsel of God: hell and damnation. One frightening
thing is that there is so little preaching about hell and damnation, but hell is
that from which we are saved. All kinds of salvation messages are being
presented with the general theme of God’s love, the idea being that it would be
salutary and wise to become identified with the Lord Jesus Christ. These
messages imply that by accepting Him, things are going to go well and life will
have purpose and meaning.
How can anyone become saved
if he does not know what he is being saved from? How can he know what he is
saved form unless it is thoroughly discussed and diligently taught that because
of sins he is under the wrath of God. He is subject to eternal damnation. He
ought to be taught from what he needs to be saved from.
One can rightly fear
eternal damnation only if the Bible’s disclosures of the awful nature of hell
are taught. God did not place multitudinous Biblical references to the awfulness
and certainty of His wrath just to fill up space. These warnings are to be read,
taught, discussed, and should instill fear in mankind. If these passages are
neglected, it is not the whole counsel of God (Acts 20:26-27). It would be man’s
gospel and not the true Gospel.
These are just a few of
the areas in which churches have fallen away from the truths of the Bible. If
anyone takes a close examination of their own church, they will see other areas
in which their church has departed from the Bible.
Does the
Bible speak about this Falling Away?
We have seen some of the
areas in which the churches of today have departed from the Bible. There are
many more items that could be added to this list. We are seeing that the Bible
is no longer the final authority. When a concerned church member comes with a
verse that disagrees with something that his church teaches and asks his pastor
or elder about the verse, the response is not encouraging. We would expect that
pastors and elders would tremble before the Word of God if they discovered that
they are holding a doctrine contrary to the Bible. But, generally, we do not
find this.
So, the question is: Does
the Bible speak about this falling away? Does the Bible predict what we are
seeing today? The answer is Yes! The Bible definitely speaks about his falling
away. The Bible definitely predicts that this falling away would come. As we
will see in this study, Matthews 24 as well as many other passages are
definitely discussing this time. We read in verses 21 and 24 of Matthew 24:
For then
shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, no, nor ever shall be.
For there shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.
Verse 21 tells us of a
future time of great tribulation. It is a tribulation that is so great that
there has never been such a tribulation in the history of the world. Then verse
24 tells us the character of this tribulation. It is a spiritual tribulation
that plagues the churches. Notice that false christs are arising. Since Christ
has worked in the churches, these false christs, of whom Satan is the chief,
will work in the church. That is why they are called false christs. These false
christs are coming with all of their false doctrines, which is what we see in
the churches today.
Notice the signpost that
God gives us. Namely, they come with signs and wonders. As mentioned above,
gospels of signs and wonders, including tongues, are prevalent in the church
today, like no other time in history. This is a big evidence. As we continue in
this study, we will learn much more about these gospels of signs and wonders.
God also indicated that
there will come a time in history in which Satan will be victorious over the
body of believers.
We read in
Revelation 13:7:
And it
was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power
was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.
The saints are those in the
churches and congregations. It was given to Satan to make war with the corporate
body and to overcome it. Notice that it was “given unto him.” God has given him
this victory.
We read in
Revelation 9:1-3:
And the
fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to
him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And he opened the bottomless pit;
and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of the great furnace; and
the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And there
came out of the smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as
the scorpions of the earth have power.
The “star” here is a
reference to the Lord Jesus Christ, He is the only one with the key to the
bottomless pit. The bottomless pit is a reference to hell. Christ is the one
that loosed Satan to come against the church. This explains what we read in II
Thessalonians 2:1-4, which tells us that the man of sin (Satan) will take his
seat in the temple. From I Corinthians 3, we know that the temple is a reference
to the corporate body, the churches and congregations, and the man of sin is
Satan, and finally to take ones “seat” is to rule. We will go into more details
on these verses later in this study.
The Old Testament Book of
Daniel also speaks of this time. We know this because God has directed us to
look back into the Book of Daniel in Matthew 24:15.
We read in Daniel 7:21 and 25:
I
beheld, and the same horn made warn with the saints, and prevailed against them;
And
he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints
of the most High, and think to change times and laws; and they shall be given
into his hand until the time and times and the dividing of time.
Verse 21 is very similar to
Revelation 13:7. Satan is the “little horn” who will make war with the churches
and will prevail. The changing of “times and laws” refers to Satan working in
the churches to change the rules of the Bible. This identifies exactly with what
we have seen. In the short listing above, we can see many areas in which the
churches have changed the laws of the Bible to suit their own desires.
God has not only allowed the
churches to fall away, but has appointed Satan as the ruler of the churches.
Therefore, we can see form
this short sampling of verses that the Bible does speak of this time, and that
it is a dreadful time, because God has not only allowed the churches to fall
away, but has appointed Satan as the ruler of the churches. We must remember
that to “sit” or to take one’s “seat” means to rule.
Therefore, we can see that
the Bible is not silent about the falling away that we see today. The Bible
actually has a whole lot to say about what is happening today. As we proceed in
this study, we will see that the “Great Tribulation” that we are experiencing
today is very well documented in the Bible. There are many more passages that
describes the time in which we are living.
What is
God’s Response to the Churches Falling Away?
We have seen that the
churches and congregations have departed form the truths of the Bible, and that
there appears to be little or no fear of God in the hearts of church leaders
today. As we have compared what churches do and teach versus the Bible, we see
the flippant disregard for the laws of God. We have also seen that the Bible is
not silent about this time, but rather that God has declared that this time
would come, and that it would be a dreadful time. We have seen these two
important points, and now we are faced with the next logical question: What is
God’s response to this open rebellion? Is God just going to sit idle while all
of this is occurring? Has God simply written about his so that the believers are
not in shock when this happens? Is God going to allow all of this without any
response?
We will find that the
Bible answer these questions with a definite NO! Let us look briefly at the few
passages to get an introduction to this topic. First, we read
in I Peter 4:17-18:
For the
time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin
at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God? And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the
ungodly and the sinner appear?
Just as God will examine
all of the unsaved of the whole world on the last day, as we reading Revelation
20:11-15 and in other passages, God is insisting in I Peter 4:17 that His
judgment begins in His own house, in His churches and congregations. Now, just
as in the final judgment on the last day when God will show no mercy, we will
see in this study that there is no mercy in God’s judgment upon the church. This
is truly a dreadful situation: it is a situation of such magnitude that God
speaks about it in many parts of the Bible. For example, God speaks about this
same judgment in Jeremiah 25. In Jeremiah 25, God expands the explanation of I
Peter 4:17. We read in Jeremiah 25:15-26:
For thus
saith the LORD God of Israel unto me; Take the wine cup of this fury at my hand,
and cause all the nations, to whom I send thee, to drink it. And they shall
drink, and be moved, and be mad, because of the sword that I will send among
them. Then took I the cup at the LORD’S hand, and made all the nations to drink,
unto whom the LORD had sent me: To wit, Jerusalem,and the cities of Judah, and
the kings thereof, and the princes thereof, to make them a desolation, an
astonishment, an hissing, and a curse; as it is this day; Pharaoh king of Egypt,
and his servants, and his princes, and all his people; And all the mingled
people, and all the kings of the land of Uz, and all the kings of the land of
the Philistines, and Ashkelon, and Azzah, and Ekron, and the remnant of Ashdod,
Edom, and Moab, and the children of Ammon, And all the kings of Tyrus, and all
the kings of Zidon, and the kings of the isles which are beyond the sea, Dedan,
and Tema, and Buz, and all that are in the utmost corners, And all the kings of
Arabia, and all the kings of the mingled people that dwell in the desert, And
all the kings of Zimri, and all the kings of Elam, and all the kings of the
Medes, And all the kings of the north, far and near, one with another, and all
the kingdoms of the world, which are upon the face of the earth: and the king of
Sheshach shall drink them.
If we examine this language
carefully, we see that it must be talking about Judgment Day. Notice how God
emphasizes judgment upon all of the nations of the world. He lists many known
nations at that time and then transitions to speaking about all of the nations
that are “upon the face of the earth.” This can only be the final judgment,
Judgment Day at the last day. Notice also where this judgment begins. It begins
at Jerusalem and Judah. This parallels I Peter
4:17. Also, look at verses 28 and 29:
And it
shall be, if they refuse to take the cup at thine hand to drink, then shalt thou
say unto them, Thus saith the LORD of hosts; Ye shall certainly drink. For, lo,
I begin to bring evil on the city which is called by my name, and should ye be
utterly unpunished? Ye shall not be punished: for I will call for a sword upon
all the inhabitants of the earth, saith the LORD of hosts.
Notice God’s response if
the peoples of the world complain that judgment has come for them. God declares
that those in the world who have had no connection with the churches of God will
be judged because God has first begun with His own house. God is insisting that
He is not a respecter of persons. His judgment upon the unsaved in the churches
is no less severe than those outside. We see the exact parallel between Jeremiah
25 and I Peter 4:17-18. Judgment begins first with the corporate body, the
people of God, the churches and congregations, then it transitions to the whole
world. No one will be able to complain that God is unfair because He began with
His own people.
So, God is using two
parallel passages to indicate that when the final judgment comes, it begins with
the churches and congregation. They are the visible House of God that we can see
in the world today.
Therefore, God is teaching
in these two passages that He is not silent in all of this falling away. Rather,
God’s judgment has already begun, and it has begun in the churches. We will see
this more as we proceed in this study. God’s response is that the time has come
for judgment to begin at the house of God.
As further evidence that
God is not silent, we can examine how God has dealt with His people in the past.
We can see God’s patience with national Israel in the Book of Judges. We see
God’s continued patience in I an II Samuel and I and II Kings. This is really
parallel to God’s patience with the New Testament churches and congregations. As
we study Revelation 2 and 3, we can see that most of these seven churches were
already in trouble with God, indicating that even back to the beginning of the
New Testament era, there were problems in the churches. However, God persisted
with the New Testament churches for over 1900 years, just like He did with
Israel. However, there came a time that judgment fell upon Israel for their
increasing wickedness. For the ten northern tribes, in came in 709 B.C. and for
the two southern tribes, known as Judah, it came in 587 B.C.
We read in
Hebrews 13:8:
Jesus
Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
So, we know that as Jesus
Christ dealt with His people in the Old Testament, we can expect the same thing
for His people, the churches and congregations, in the New Testament. Therefore,
we have further Biblical evidence that the judgment of God has come upon the
church.
One thing we want to note
is that when God judged His corporate body in the past, it was a complete
judgment. He completely destroyed Israel, the ten northern tribes in 709 B.C.
Then, in 587 B.C., He completely destroyed Jerusalem and the temple. We can
therefore expect a similar complete destruction of the corporate body again.
As we continue in this
study, we will see abundant Biblical evidence that the churches are under the
judgment of God.
What Does
God Expect from the Believers?
We are beginning to see
that the churches and congregations are under the judgment of God. This explains
why we see the falling away that we do, an why pastors, elders, and church
officers are not really concerned about being altogether faithful to the Word of
God. This is why when an individual in the congregation gets nervous about how
his church is departing form the Bible and speaks to his pastor, he is pretty
much ignored or rebuffed.
Now, we must face the
questions: Given all of this falling away and given that the time of God’s
judgment has begun for the churches, what is God’s expected response from the
believer? Does He expect anything form me? Should I continue to attend my church
as I have always done? Is God only directing His judgment upon the “liberal”
churches? Surely my church is still under the blessing of God and my pastor is
still preaching form the Bible, so I should not have to worry too much about
these things.
Actually, God has a lot of
say to the believer today, and He has a big expectation of the believer.
However, in order to understand God’s command for the believer today, we are
going to back up and study God’s whole plan of salvation throughout time. We are
going to see that what is happening today is not an isolated situation, but
rather that it fits neatly into God’s plan of “times and seasons.” Let’s
continue our study now by looking at God’s salvation plan throughout the history
of the world.
Times and
Seasons.
This world has existed now
for 13,000 years. As we shall clearly see in this study, we, by God's divine
providence, have come very near to the end of the world's existence. Because we
are so near the end, many truths of the Bible, which God had sealed, are now
being revealed. This is particularly true of those things that are an integral
part of the end-time revelation. We might recall that God prophesied in
Daniel 12:9:
And he
said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time
of the end.
Thus, we can expect that
many passages of the Bible, which heretofore, have been somewhat mysterious, can
now be understood.
For example, in Acts 1:7,
the disciples ask Jesus if the time has come for Him to restore the kingdom to
Israel. We can speculate that they had the same notion that appeared to be
popular in that day amongst the Jews. That is, they expected that when the
Messiah would come, He would reign as a king in Jerusalem and free them from
Roman rule (see John 6:15).
We have been taught by the
Bible that the kingdom of God is a spiritual kingdom. It will only be completed
when all of the elect have become saved. We see this implied in Jesus' answer to
them in Acts 1:7, 8
And he
said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the
Father hath put in his own power. But ye shall receive power, after that the
Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in
Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the
earth.
Effectively, Jesus is
telling the disciples that it is not for them to know the details of God's
program to evangelize the world. Their task was to get busy proclaiming the
Gospel to the world, and of course this would include all believers who followed
them to witness to the whole world the commands of the Gospel to believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ.
The proclamation of God's
salvation plan is in some mysterious way divided into times and seasons.
However, as Jesus answered
them, He made a very mysterious statement. "It is not for you to know the times
or the seasons." Jesus, in this statement, is telling us that the proclamation
of God's salvation plan is in some mysterious way divided into times and
seasons. Again in I Thessalonians 5:1, we read of times and seasons.
I Thessalonians 5:1, 2 records:
But of
the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For
yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the
night.
What can this mean? We, of
course, must find our answer in the Bible. One helpful clue we find that helps
us to understand this statement is James 5:7:
Be
patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman
waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it,
until he receive the early and latter rain.
The ultimate husbandman in
view here is God Himself. In James 5:7, God is emphasizing that there is an
early rain and a latter rain. In Deuteronomy
32:2, God explains that rain is a picture of the Gospel coming from
heaven. There we read:
My
doctrine shall drop as the rain, my speech shall distil as the dew, as the small
rain upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass:
Thus, we can know, based on
James 5:7, that there are at least two seasons that identify with the bringing
of the Gospel to the world.
Three
Distinct Seasons of Rain
As we continue to examine
the Bible carefully seeking information concerning the early and latter rain we
find a beautiful outline of God's plan for His entire worldwide program of
sending forth the Gospel. It is set forth in Joel 2:23 and further developed in
other places in the Bible. Joel 2:23
declares:
Be glad
then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the LORD your God: for he hath given
you the former rain moderately, and he will cause to come down for you the rain,
the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month.
The Hebrew word translated
"moderately" is more accurately translated "righteously." Secondly, the verb
"hath given" should be more properly translated "gives." Thirdly, the final
phrase "the latter rain in the first month" is more accurately translated "after
the first." Thus, the verse should read:
Be glad
then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the LORD your God: for he gives you
the former rain "righteously" and he will cause to come down for you the rain,
the former rain, and the latter rain after the first.
In this verse we read about
three rains. The first is described as former or early. Following this first
early rain there is additional rain that is divided into early and latter rain.
Both the second early rain and the latter rain are rain that comes after the
first early righteous rain.
Thus far, we have learned
that there are three seasons: an early righteous rain of bringing the Gospel, an
early rain after this first rain, and a latter rain after the first. The purpose
of spiritual rain is to bring forth a spiritual harvest. This is indicated by
Joel 2:24-26, which declares:
And the
floors shall be full of wheat, and the fats shall overflow with wine and oil.
And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm,
and
the caterpiller, and the palmerworm, my great
army which I sent among you. And ye shall eat in plenty, and be satisfied, and
praise the name of the LORD your God, that hath dealt wondrously with you: and
my people shall never be ashamed.
Three
Rains Bring Three Harvests
Continuing to examine the
Bible for information that might relate to harvests being brought forth, we find
that God speaks of three harvests. We shall discover that these three harvests
can be identified with the three seasons of rain described in Joel 2:23.
In
Leviticus 23:10, 11 the Bible indicates:
Speak
unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye be come into the land
which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring a
sheaf of the firstfruits [Hebrew "reshith"] of your harvest unto the priest: And
he shall wave the sheaf before the LORD, to be accepted for you: on the morrow
after the sabbath the priest shall wave it.
These verses speak of a
time of harvest when the firstfruits are brought to the priest and waved before
the Lord. These firstfruits are distinguished from the firstfruits that would be
brought in after 50 days at Pentecost by calling them by the
Hebrew word reshith . Later, we will
learn that the firstfruits that were brought in at Pentecost were called by the
Hebrew word bikkur. The time this
(reshith, firstfruits) harvest was to take place was when Israel first came into
the land of Canaan. It was a harvest that they did not plant. It was produce
that was already there when they came into the land of Canaan. In
Joshua 4:19 we read that
Israel crossed the Jordan River
into the land of Canaan on the tenth day of the first month and kept the
Passover Feast four days later on the fourteenth day of the month (Joshua 5:10).
It would have been at that time, therefore, that this first harvest took place.
This harvest was also called "the first [reshith] of the firstfruits [bikkur]"
(Exodus 23:19) That is, it was a harvest of firstfruits that anticipated the
Pentecostal harvest of firstfruits (bikkur) that came 50 days later.
Leviticus 23:15-17
speaks of this Pentecostal harvest:
And ye
shall count unto you from the morrow after the sabbath, from the day that ye
brought the sheaf of the wave offering; seven sabbaths shall be complete: Even
unto the morrow after the seventh sabbath shall ye number fifty days; and ye
shall offer a new meat offering unto the LORD. Ye shall bring out of your
habitations two wave loaves of two tenth deals: they shall be of fine flour;
they shall be baken with leaven; they are the firstfruits unto the LORD.
These verses are speaking of
Pentecost, which came 50 days after the Passover. Pentecost is also spoken as
the feast of harvest, the firstfruits (bikkur) of thy labors (Exodus 23:16).
Please note the Hebrew word firstfruits concerning the Pentecostal harvest is a
different word from the Hebrew word "firstfruits" used in Leviticus 23:10, 11,
which describes the earliest harvest that was identified with the Passover.
A third harvest is also
spoken of and it is called the feast of ingathering,
which was at the end of the
year. (Exodus 23:16) This feast was also called the feast of tabernacles and was
observed at the time of the final harvest. This harvest was never described as
firstfruits. The Bible simply describes it as a feast of ingathering at the end
of the year.
These three harvests were
so important that God declared in Deuteronomy 16:16:
Three times in a year shall all
thy males appear before the LORD thy God in the place which he shall choose; in
the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of
tabernacles: and they shall not appear before the LORD empty:
The feast of unleavened
bread began with the Passover when "the first [reshith] of the first fruits
[bikkur]" were brought "into the house of the Lord thy God."
We must remember harvest
is a consequence of rain. We can see the beautiful parallel that exists between
the rain of Joel 2:23 and these three harvests.
Christ,
the First Harvest Coming from the Early Righteous Rain
First there will be the
early rain called the righteous rain in Joel 2:23. This first early righteous
rain must be identified with the Gospel as God ministered it in national Israel,
beginning with Abraham and ending with Christ being announced as the Lamb of
God. The harvest that resulted from this first early righteous rain was the Lord
Jesus Himself. When John the Baptist announced "behold the Lamb of God that
taketh away the sins of the world" he was announcing that the Passover Lamb had
come. The first of the first fruits had arrived.
The announcement that Jesus the
Passover Lamb was here effectively declared that the first early righteous rain
had done its work.
The announcement that Jesus the
Passover Lamb was here effectively declared that the first early righteous rain
had done its work. It had brought the Lord Jesus into the world as the Passover
Lamb. He was the harvest that must come before the early and latter rain that
would follow could come. It is Jesus who is the first fruits that we read about
in I Corinthians 15:23:
But every man in his own order:
Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming.
He was typified by the
reshith firstfruits of the Old Testament. He is also the firstfruits that we
read about in Romans 8:23:
And not only they, but
ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves
groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our
body.
Thus, the Passover was
identified with this first early righteous rain because Christ is our Passover.
He, therefore, is the first of the firstfruits.
The Church
Age -- The Pentecostal Harvest Coming from the Early Rain
This early harvest when
the first (reshith) of the firstfruits, Christ Himself, has been brought in is
followed by the second harvest. It too, is called a harvest of firstfruits
(bikkur). But as we learned in the Old Testament, a different Hebrew word was
used for the first of the firstfruits that identified with Christ as the
Passover from the firstfruits identified with the Pentecost.
This second harvest, in
which the firstfruits identified with the Pentecost is brought in, is pointing
to the entire New Testament church age. It began with the
Pentecost in A.D. 33 when about 3,000
individuals became saved in one afternoon. It was a product of the early rain
that came after the first early righteous rain that had brought Christ as the
Passover Lamb. This Pentecostal rain of the Gospel in the entire world continued
for more than 1900 years. It produced churches and congregations all over the
world as external evidence of the existence of the kingdom of God. All of those
who became saved as these churches preached the Gospel were the firstfruits.
Fact is, in James 1:18 the believers are
called firstfruits. There, God declares:
Of his
own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of
firstfruits of his creatures.
James 1:18 speaks of the
believers as a kind of firstfruits. There were two kinds of firstfruits, the
first of the firstfruits and the Pentecostal firstfruits. The church age was not
the first (reshith) of the firstfruits (bikkur). The churches were the
Pentecostal firstfruits (bikkur).
In
Revelation 14 God speaks of the 144,000, which we
will learn later in our study identify with all those who have been saved during
the church age. There too, in verse 4, they are called the firstfruits.
Revelation 14:4 declares:
These are they which were not
defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb
whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the
firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. We thus have seen two distinct seasons
of the Gospel.
SEASON
DESCRIPTION
HARVEST
1.The Old Testament era of
national Israel
first early righteous rain
harvest is Jesus who is announced as Passover Lamb. He is
first of firstfruits
2.The church age beginning with
Pentecost A.D. 33
early rain harvest is all of
those who are saved during church age.
They are called firstfruits
These two seasons were in
view when Jesus told the disciples in Acts 1:7:
And he said unto them, It is
not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his
own power.
The Season
of the Latter Rain
But there is still another
season that must be considered. It identifies with the term "latter rain." The
early Pentecostal rain, which identifies with the Pentecostal firstfruits that
come into the kingdom of Christ during the church age, is followed by the latter
rain.
This latter rain identifies
beautifully with the harvest of ingathering
This latter rain identifies
beautifully with the harvest of ingathering, which is brought in at the end of
the year. In Exodus 23:14-16, we read:
Three
times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year. Thou shalt keep the feast of
unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded
thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from
Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:) And the feast of harvest, the
firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of
ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy
labours out of the field.
These verses speak of the
feast of ingathering in the end of the year. The phrase "first fruits" is never
used in connection with this feast or harvest of ingathering because this feast
celebrates the final completion of the harvest. It, therefore, must identify
with the final gathering in of the believers. The final gathering in or
harvesting of the believers must identify with the latter rain. Later we will
learn that this latter rain identifies with the great multitude, which no man
can number that becomes saved during the great tribulation period (Revelation
7:9-14).
We thus have now learned
there are three seasons which God has in view of Acts 1:7.
SEASON
DESCRIPTION
HARVEST
1. The Old Testament era of
national Israel
first early righteous rain
harvest is Jesus who is announced as Passover Lamb. He is
first of firstfruits
2. The church age beginning
with Pentecost A.D. 33
early rain harvest is all of
those who are saved during church age.
They are called firstfruits
3. A great multitude coming in
after the church age
latter rain harvest is those
who are saved during great tribulation period
As we view the three rains
set forth in Joel 2:23, we discover a very interesting and significant truth.
Between each of the seasons of rain there is a brief time of intense spiritual
famine. It is not a famine of the failure of the true Word of God being
preached. It is a famine of hearing the Word of God.
The Famine
of Elijah's Day
This spiritual famine of
hearing the Word of God was typified by a physical famine in Elijah's day. We
might recall that in I Kings 17:1 we
read:
And
Elijah the Tishbite, who was of the inhabitants of Gilead, said unto Ahab, As
the LORD God of Israel liveth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor
rain these years, but according to my word.
This famine occurred in
Israel when the wicked man Ahab who was married to the exceedingly wicked
Jezebel was reigning over Israel. According to James 5:17, 18, we learn that
this famine continued for three years and six months. There we read:
Elias was a man subject to like
passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it
rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months. And he
prayed again, and the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit.
According to
Deuteronomy 11:13-17, the withholding of
rain so that there is spiritual famine is a result of great wickedness. We read:
And it
shall come to pass, if ye shall hearken diligently unto my commandments which I
command you this day, to love the LORD your God, and to serve him with all your
heart and with all your soul, That I will give you the rain of your land in his
due season, the first rain and the latter rain, that thou mayest gather in thy
corn, and thy wine, and thine oil. And I will send grass in thy fields for thy
cattle, that thou mayest eat and be full. Take heed to yourselves, that your
heart be not deceived, and ye turn aside, and serve other gods, and worship
them; And then the LORD'S wrath be kindled against you, and he shut up the
heaven, that there be no rain, and that the land yield not her fruit; and lest
ye perish quickly from off the good land which the LORD giveth you.
In the situation that
existed in Elijah's day, the famine of rain ended after Elijah called down fire
from heaven, which consumed the bullock on the altar and the altar itself.
Following this event and the killing of the 450 prophets of Baal, the famine
came to an end as a great rain began to fall.
This dramatic event
occurred on Mount Carmel when Elijah challenged the 450 prophets of Baal to call
down fire from heaven. Fire from heaven is a picture of God bringing judgment.
The 450 prophets of Baal, who were emissaries of Satan, could not bring
judgment; only God could do that. The bullock was a picture of Christ who came
under the judgment of God for our sins. This event was actually a representation
of what would happen when Christ went to the cross. Christ represented by the
bullock and the altar came under the wrath of God because He had been laden with
all the sins of those He came to save. The 450 prophets of Baal were killed by
Elijah (I Kings 18:40), typifying the fact that Satan was vanquished by the
death and resurrection of Christ. It was at the cross that judgment came on
Satan. The three and a half years of famine, which preceded this dramatic even
on Mount Carmel, typifies the three and a half years during which Jesus
preached. Later, we will examine this Mount Carmel event in greater detail.
The Famine
of Jesus' Day
Significantly, we will
learn later in our study that during the time Jesus preached, hardly anyone
became saved. There was a grievous spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God.
Later, we will learn that the period of time from the announcing of Jesus as the
Lamb of God until He was crucified was three years and six months. Thus, it was
a spiritual famine that was parallel to the physical famine of Elijah's day.
We have learned that the
early righteous rain continued until Jesus was announced as the Passover Lamb.
We also learned that a few weeks after the cross the spiritual famine
dramatically ended as the spiritual rain began to fall as indicated by about
3,000 individuals becoming saved at Pentecost. Indeed, the prophecy of
Deuteronomy 11 was fulfilled. The spiritual apostasy that existed at the time
Jesus came resulted in a period of an intense famine of hearing the Word of God.
This was followed by the early rain season that identifies with the church age.
This early rain Pentecostal church age season would continue for over 1900 years
until the beginning of the Great Tribulation.
The Famine
Beginning with the Great Tribulation
The beginning of the Great
Tribulation signaled another time of spiritual famine. This time of spiritual
famine is also identified with a time of three and a half years. But whereas the
physical famine of Elijah's day and the spiritual famine of Jesus' day was a
literal three and a half years, the spiritual famine that began at the beginning
of the Great Tribulation was symbolically three and a half years. We might
remember this time continues for 42 months as indicated by the language of
Revelation 11:2:
But the
court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given
unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two
months.
In
Revelation 11:9 and 11, it is spoken of
as three and a half days:
And they
of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies
three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in
graves. . . .
And
after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and
they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
Later we will learn that three
and a half days may be understood as three and half years because the Bible in a
number of places used a day for a year. In all likelihood, it is the literal
period 2300 evening mornings spoken of in Daniel 8.
This time of spiritual
famine is followed by the latter rain which completes the Great Tribulation time
and which is immediately followed by the time of the return of Christ at the end
of the world.
In Acts 1:7, Jesus spoke
of times and seasons in connection with His Gospel program. We are now beginning
to understand these times and seasons.
1. "Season of righteous
early rain" Old Testament period beginning with Abraham and ending with the
announcement of Jesus as the lamb of God.
2. Time of spiritual
famine - three and a half years during Jesus' ministry.
3. Season of early rain -
Church age which continues more than 1950 years beginning with the resurrection
in A.D. 33 and ending at the beginning of the Great Tribulation.
4. Time of spiritual
famine - First part (half hour) of Great Tribulation (three and a half days or
42 months)
5. Season of latter rain -
Last part of Great Tribulation when a great multitude, which no man can number,
is being saved.
6. Time of judgment, at
end of world when Christ returns.
As we continue our study
we will discover that the Bible approaches the question of God's three season
divine economy from the vantage point of a vineyard which God planted. We will
examine this truth as we continue our study.
One
Vineyard - Two Caretakers
The principle that God has
divided His program of evangelizing the world into seasons and times is
demonstrated and taught in many ways in the Bible. In this study we will become
acquainted with a number of these. Presently, we will examine God's use of the
figure of a vineyard in illustrating the division of God's Gospel program into
seasons.
We find in the Bible
numerous references to a vineyard. However, two parables featuring a vineyard
stand out. One is related in Matthew 21 and the other in Isaiah 5. We will
examine these two parables looking at their similarities and their differences.
We will learn that the vineyard described in Matthew 21 is speaking about the
kingdom of God as it was externally represented by the nation of Israel. It came
to an end as God's special people after they crucified the Lord Jesus.
Likewise, we will learn that
Isaiah 5 is using the same vineyard as that of Matthew 21. But in Isaiah 5 it is
speaking about the kingdom of God as it was represented by the local
congregations throughout the church age. The church age became dramatically in
evidence on the day of Pentecost when about 3,000 were saved (Acts 2).
That a vineyard represents
people is clearly seen by verses such as the following.
John
15:1
I am the
true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.
Isaiah
5:7
For the
vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah his
pleasant plant: and he looked for judgment, but behold oppression; for
righteousness, but behold a cry.
Matthew 21:45
And when
the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they perceived that he
spake of them.
Not only do these verses
identify the vineyard with people, but it is representing a special people who
are to be identified with Christ Himself.
Both Matthew 21 and Isaiah 5
are speaking of the same vineyard
Fact is, we will learn that
both Matthew 21 and Isaiah 5 are speaking of the same vineyard but of its
existence in two different periods of time. Both vineyards are established and
owned by Christ.
Isaiah
5:1
Now will
I sing to my well beloved a song of my beloved touching his vineyard. My well
beloved hath a vineyard in a very fruitful hill:
Matthew
21:33
Hear another parable:
There was a certain householder, which planted
a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and built a
tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country.
Both have God's protection
and care.
Isaiah
5:2
And he
fenced it, and gathered out the stones thereof, and planted it with the choicest
vine, and built a tower in the midst of it, and also made a winepress therein:
and he looked that it should bring forth grapes, and it brought forth wild
grapes.
Matthew
21:33
. . .
and hedged it round about, and digged a winepress it in, and built a tower...
Both have caretakers or
husbandmen who are given responsibility to bring forth a harvest. They must
answer to the owner of the vineyard.
Isaiah
5:7
. . . he
looked for judgment but behold oppression . . .
Matthew
21:33
. . .
and let it out to husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of it.
In
both vineyards the caretakers fail their responsibility.
Matthew
21:34 and 35 declare:
And when
the time of the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, that
they might receive the fruits of it. And the husbandmen took his servants, and
beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. Isaiah 5:2 declares:
. . .
and he looked that it should bring forth grapes, and it brought forth wild
grapes.
But there is a dramatic
difference in the reaction of the owner of the vineyard (God Himself) to the
failures of the caretakers of the vineyard. In Matthew 21 the vineyard is not
harmed or damaged by God. It is simply given to another group of husbandmen.
Matthew
21:41 records:
They say
unto him, He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his
vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their
seasons.
On the other hand, the
vineyard of Isaiah 5 is utterly and ruthlessly destroyed by its owner (God
Himself). Isaiah 5:5, 6 declares:
And now
go to; I will tell you what I will do to my vineyard: I will take away the hedge
thereof, and it shall be eaten up; and break down the wall thereof, and it shall
be trodden down: And I will lay it waste: it shall not be pruned, nor digged;
but there shall come up briers and thorns: I will also command the clouds that
they rain no rain upon it.
This is the language of
total and complete destruction. It means that God is forever finished with this
vineyard. But why did God deal so ruthlessly with this vineyard?
Why did God destroy the
vineyard of Isaiah 5 and not the vineyard of Matthew 21? We must remember the
purpose of the vineyard is to produce fruit. The vineyard of Isaiah 5, instead
of producing good fruit, produces wild grapes. The Hebrew word translated in
this passage as wild grapes is a word that is translated elsewhere as stink (See
Isaiah 34:3 and Joel 2:20.) Therefore, the vineyard produced a stench, something
altogether evil. It, therefore, was completely destroyed by its owner.
On the other hand, in
Matthew 21 God made no comment concerning a failed fruit production. He only
refers to the treatment the husbandmen gave to the owner of the vineyard. We
read in Matthew 21:37-39:
But last
of all he sent unto them his son, saying, They will reverence my son. But when
the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves, This is the heir; come,
let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance. And they caught him, and
cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him.
Because of their terrible
conduct in finally killing the owner's son, the vineyard is taken from them and
given to other husbandmen.
Spiritually, we can
immediately see that these husbandmen who killed the owner's son can only refer
to the nation of Israel who wanted Jesus to be crucified. Even though they were
used of God, they as a nation did not want the Gospel.
Remember
John 1:11 declares:
He
[Jesus] came unto his own, and his own received him not.
The Jews to whom Jesus was
speaking in Matthew 21 understood very clearly that Jesus was speaking about
them. Matthew 21:45 states:
And when
the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they perceived that he
spake of them.The Fruits of the Vineyard
But why did God not destroy
the vineyard of Matthew 21. The answer should be clear. The vineyard that was
the nation of Israel which represented the kingdom of God during the Old
Testament did produce the good fruits that God had intended would come from it.
Those fruits were Christ Himself and the Gospel that flows from Him. It was
necessary that the Jews kill the owner of the vineyard. Had Jesus Christ not
been killed there would be no salvation, no Gospel, no Savior, and therefore, no
fruits from the vineyard.
The fruit of the vineyard
was Christ Himself together with the Gospel. By bringing forth its intended
harvest of Christ and the Gospel, the vineyard had served its purpose.
Therefore, once Christ was killed, the vineyard which represented the kingdom of
God was transferred from the Jewish nation to the New Testament church age. The
temple, the synagogues, the Old Testament ceremonial laws, the high priest, and
the other priests all ceased to function in any sense as representing the
kingdom of God. The kingdom of God was transferred to the church age with its
pastors, elders, deacons, and the New Testament ceremonial laws of water baptism
and the Lord's Supper. The New Testament churches were now appointed to be the
caretakers of the kingdom of God. They also were given the mandate to bring the
Gospel to the whole world.
Thus, the vineyard of
Isaiah 5 is the very same vineyard as that of Matthew 21. The difference is that
the caretakers of the vineyard had dramatically shifted from the nation of
Israel with its temple and the synagogues to the New Testament church age.
Unfortunately, the new
caretakers of the vineyard already from their beginning began to bring forth
some fruit that was not good fruit but instead that which would be a stink in
God's nostrils. Even though the church age was still in its infancy, God warned
the church in Ephesus He would remove their candlestick if they did not return
to their first love (Revelation 2:5). And for example, the church in Sardis had
already become a dead church with only a few believers within it (Revelation
3:5).
We may safely equate the
stinking fruit of the church age with the high places of Old Testament Israel.
We will learn in this study that these high places of the Old Testament were the
worship of heathen gods alongside the worship of Jehovah God. We will learn in
this study that the holding and teaching of false doctrines that are not
faithful to the Bible are the spiritual high places of the church age. These
have been evident in churches throughout the church age but have been
accelerated in our day as we will discover in this study.
They, to use the language of
Isaiah 5, are a stench.
These high places,
teachings from the mind of men rather from God, are not good fruit from the
vineyard. They, to use the language of Isaiah 5, are a stench. It is indeed
remarkable that for more than 1950 years, God put up with this stinking fruit.
It is a testimony to the patience and mercy of God that He allowed this
situation to exist for so long a period of time.
However, there is an end
to God's patience. Isaiah 5:5, 6 describes the end of the vineyard. God Himself
destroys it. As we are hearing and will continue to learn in this study God uses
Satan himself to assist in the destruction of all of the churches that are in
existence at the end of the church age.
No Longer
an Earthly Organization
Significantly, at the end
of the church age, God does not assign the care taking of the vineyard to
another corporate external representation of the kingdom of God. There is a
major shift in God's divine economy from the use of institutions like old
Testament Israel or the churches and congregations of the New Testament. True,
the kingdom of God continues to flourish but it is no longer under the care or
responsibility of an earthly organization. This is indeed a major change in
God's method of evangelizing the world. After destroying the vineyard of Isaiah
5, God does not plant another vineyard. God no longer uses an organized body of
believers under the supervision of God-ordained priests, or pastors, or elders,
or deacons. During the season of the latter rain that follows the destruction of
the vineyard described in Isaiah 5, the task of sending the Gospel into the
world is assigned to individual believers. God, utilizing individual believers,
is finishing the task of evangelizing the world.
For the first 9500 years of
the history of the world, God did not utilize any divine institutions like
Israel or the local congregations to represent the kingdom of God in the world.
The largest institution that existed was the family. But then for about 3500
years God used an earthly institution to corporately represent the kingdom of
God. From the time Israel came out of Egypt in 1447 B.C. until Pentecost of A.D.
33, it was the nation of Israel. Then at Pentecost
in A.D. 33, God shifted the representation of the kingdom of God to
another God-ordained institution which were the local churches that have existed
throughout the church age.
During the time of God's
use of the nation of Israel God developed a legal entity with priests and a
temple and synagogues. During the time of God's usage of the church age He
developed a divine God ordained entity which was the local church. It, too, by
God's commands had church overseers such as elders and deacons and pastors and
teachers.
However, with the end of
the church age the vineyard was totally destroyed. Never again would God use an
earthly institution to externally represent the kingdom of God. During the final
season, during which time the final harvest of believers would be brought in,
God would only use individual believers.
Assembling
Together of Ourselves
This agrees with the
statement of Hebrews 10:25 where God commands that as Judgment Day approaches,
we are not to neglect the assembling of ourselves
together. The word "ourselves"
surprises us. During the church age, we would expect to see the word "church" or
"congregation" rather than the word "ourselves." However, during the latter
rain, God does not use an earthly organization such as He had used national
Israel or as He used the local congregations throughout the church age. He uses
individual believers.
It is true that believers
can come together in an organization such as Family Radio to facilitate the
sending forth of the Gospel into the world. But Family Radio has no membership.
It does not have any spiritual rule over those who support it. It has no
Biblical standing as a God-ordained organization. Because we know that it is God
who works in the believer to will and to do of His good pleasure, we know that
only God can raise up an organization like Family Radio. We must give God all
the glory for whatever successes it may have as it sends the Gospel into all the
world. But it must be simply looked at as a convenient vehicle by which
individual believers can be used of God to accomplish the task of evangelizing
the world during the season of the latter rain. By bringing together the
resources of a number of believers, radio stations, and other means can be owned
and operated to assist with the task of evangelization. This can be done on a
scale that would be impossible for a single believer to do.
The truth that during the
later rain season the Gospel mandate is strictly carried out by individual
believers therefore agrees with the statement of Hebrews 10:25 where God
commands that as Judgment Day approaches we are not to neglect the assembling of
ourselves together. However during the latter rain season God does not use an
earthly organization such as national Israel which He used during the Old
Testament or such as the local churches which He used throughout the church age.
The vineyard which God had planted and which externally represents the Kingdom
of God which was first under the care of national Israel and then under the care
of the churches had ceased to exist.
More than
One Season
It should be noted that in
Matthew 21:41 the Bible records:
They say
unto him, He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his
vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their
seasons.
The fact that the word
"seasons" is plural tells us that God is anticipating more than one season which
would come after the vineyard was taken from the nation of Israel. We have
already learned that the first season that would follow was the church age
season during which the harvest of the Pentecostal firstfruits was brought in.
After that season was finished the true believers, who are typified by the two
witnesses of Revelation 11, are driven out and/or are commanded to come out of
the churches. To use the language of Revelation 11, they are killed.
The two witnesses of
Revelation 11:11 had been killed. By the language of John 16:2 we can understand
that to be killed is equivalent to being driven out of the churches.
John 16:2 records:
They
shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever
killeth you will think that he doeth God service.
However, there is one more
season. It is the season of the latter rain during which the final harvest is
brought in. This final season which brings forth fruit is typified by the two
witnesses as they stand on their feet as the Holy Spirit comes upon them.
Revelation 11:11 records:
And
after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and
they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
This is parallel language
to that which we find in Ezekiel. In Ezekiel 2, Ezekiel is commanded to bring
God's Word to Israel.
We read
in Ezekiel 2:1, 2, and 4:
And he
said unto me, Son of man, stand upon thy feet, and I will speak unto thee. And
the spirit entered into me when he spake unto me, and set me upon my feet, that
I heard him that spake unto me. . . . For they are impudent children and
stiffhearted. I do send thee unto them; and thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith
the Lord GOD.
It is parallel language to
that which documents God's command to Saul of Tarsus who became the Apostle
Paul. We read in Acts 26:16:
But
rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose,
to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen,
and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee;
Thus, we can be sure that
when the two witnesses are commanded to stand on their feet as the Spirit has
entered into them refers to the true believers who have been driven out of the
churches. However, they still are to be used by God to bring the Gospel.
Fear of
God Comes upon those who Spiritually Hear the Gospel
Revelation 11:11 also
indicates great fear came upon them that beheld them. This must be speaking of
those who became saved. They are the ones who truly fear God because they have
become saved. They are the ones to see that the two witnesses are bringing the
Gospel.
Thus, we know that these
two witnesses represent the true believers who are driven out of the churches or
in obedience to God's command come out of the churches. As individuals without
membership in an earthly spiritual organization like ancient Israel or a local
congregation, without titles such as priest, pastor, elder, or deacon, they send
out the Gospel into the world during the final season of the latter rain. Of
course, each one who becomes saved during the latter rain season also becomes an
ambassador of Christ to assist in sending forth the Gospel during the latter
rain season.
Thus, we have learned that
God planted a vineyard and placed it under the care of Old Testament Israel.
Their era ended when the harvest which consisted of, the Lord Jesus Christ
Himself, together with the Gospel was produced. Following this God took the
vineyard, the external corporate representation of the kingdom of God away from
national Israel. The era of the temple in Jerusalem, the synagogues and the
ceremonial law activities of the Old Testament came to an end.
God then transferred the
vineyard, the corporate external representation of the kingdom of God, to
another body. That body was the New Testament churches that expanded into all
the world.
However, finally because
of the stench, the evil, the high places, the wrong doctrines that constantly
were a weakness throughout the church age, God destroyed His vineyard. That is,
He has brought judgment upon all of the churches throughout the world. We will
learn much more about this sad fact as we continue this study.
However, it was not a part
of God's divine economy to replace the institution of the church age with
another visible external institution representing the kingdom of God. Once the
vineyard God had planted was completely destroyed, we do not read anywhere in
the Bible that God would plant another a vineyard.
Instead, He completes the
evangelization of the world utilizing individual believers without the help of a
God-ordained external body. This, we are learning, is God's methodology of
completing His work of bringing in the full number of the elect. God speaks of
this final harvest of believers as the season of the latter rain.
Significantly, the opening
verses of Revelation 20 also relate to the subject of the latter rain. We shall
now examine these verses.
The Little
Season
The opening verses of
Revelation 20 have intrigued and fascinated believers throughout the time of the
church age. Now that we are very near the end of time, God is opening up the
understanding of true believers so that we can understand what God is teaching
in these verses.
When we look carefully at
the first seven verses, we will find that God makes reference to the church age
as the time when Satan is bound. And He makes reference to the latter rain by
calling it a little season. No, the terms church age and latter rain are not
found in these verses. However, when we carefully examine these verses we will
find that these terms are definitely in view.
In these verses, three
times we find the phrase "a thousand years" being used with the information that
it is a period of time that has a fulfilment or comes to an end. On the other
hand, the term a thousand years is used twice with no indication that it has an
end. Let us study these verses to see why this is so and at the same time
discover the church age and the latter rain hidden within these verses.
Revelation
20 opens with the verses 1 to 3, which declare:
And I
saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a
great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which
is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the
bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive
the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that
he must be loosed a little season.
Immediately we must ask,
when was Satan cast into, or when will Satan be cast into, a bottomless pit so
that he could not deceive the nations for a thousand years?
We can know that the Greek
word abussos which is translated "bottomless pit" in Revelation 20, and as
"deep" in Luke 8:31 and Romans 10:7, is a reference to hell. Romans 10:7
declares:
Or, Who shall descend into the
deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.)
In this verse the word
"deep" (Greek abussos), is equated with Christ's death. We know that Christ's
death means He suffered the penalty of eternal damnation (hell) on behalf of
those He came to save. Therefore, we can know that Satan was cast into hell.
But is there other
information in the Bible that refers to a past or future time when Satan would
be cast into hell? Let us search the Bible.
Fact is, there are no
references that can be found in the Bible concerning a future time when Satan
will be cast into hell and following this be loosed from hell. But there are two
passages that clearly show that already before the Bible was completed, Satan
had been cast into hell. The first of these is found in
II Peter 2:4, where God declares:
For if
God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered
them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment;
This verse is in the past
tense, as are the next two verses of II Peter 2, which speak of the historic
judgment of God by the flood of Noah's day and the judgment of Sodom and
Gomorrah, which were destroyed in Abraham's day.
The second verse is Jude
1:6 wherein God reports:
And the
angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath
reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.
This judgment is also in
the past tense. It, too, is in the setting of two other historic judgments. The
first is recorded in Jude verse 5 and speaks of God's judgment on Israel when
they died in the wilderness rather than entering into the land of Canaan. The
second is Jude verse 7 which again records the historic judgment that came on
Sodom and Gomorrah.
These verses of II Peter 2
and Jude are recording judgments that were already accomplished at the time
Peter and Jude were writing. Even as the judgments on Sodom and Gomorrah and on
the world in Noah's day were past history at the time this was being written,
so, too, it appears that the judgment on the angels was past history at the time
this was written. Therefore, we suspect that the judgment on the angels must
have somehow occurred when Jesus went to the cross. But how can that be. Don't
we read in I Peter 5:8 that the devil goes about as a roaring lion. And doesn't
Ephesians 6 speak of our adversary, the devil?
The answer to these
questions can be known if we understand what hell is. We must learn what hell is
by searching the Bible. In Ephesians 4:8, 9 we read:
Wherefore he saith, When he
ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. (Now
that he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first into the lower
parts of the earth?
The phrase "lower parts of
the earth," like the phrase "heart of the earth" of Matthew 12:40, surely refers
to hell. Thus, Ephesians 4:8, 9 can only mean that Christ went into hell (that
is, He experienced the wrath of God), to deliver those who were in hell (those
who were under the wrath of God). No one today can be in a literal place called
hell. This is true because no one has yet been tried at the judgment throne of
God. At the time the unsaved are judged at the judgment throne of God, hell will
be a literal place because this universe will have become new heavens and new
earth. The new heavens and new earth will be a wonderful place where no one can
be under the wrath of God. Therefore, we can understand that the first three
verses of Revelations 20 are teaching that at the time of the cross, Satan was
put under the wrath of God (the bottomless pit which is a synonym for hell).
This was also the time that he was cast out of heaven. During the Old Testament,
he had access into heaven as we read in the first chapter of Job. But Revelation
12 records his expulsion from heaven. There we read that he was defeated by the
blood of the Lamb. We read in Revelation 12:9
and 11:
And the
great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which
deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were
cast out with him. . . . And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by
the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.
Returning to Revelation
20:1-3, we read that Satan was cast into the bottomless pit (hell) so that he
could no longer deceive the nations.
Satan Can
No Longer Deceive the Nations
What does it mean that the
devil could no longer deceive the nations? We have learned that during the time
Jesus preached the Gospel, very few people became saved. At the same time Satan
was very active. Is there a connection between few people being saved and a very
active Satan. The passage of Luke
8:11,12: helps us. There we read:
Now the
parable is this: The seed is the word of God. Those by the way side are they
that hear; then cometh the devil, and taketh away the word out of their hearts,
lest they should believe and be saved.
From these verses we learn
that the prime method that Satan uses to assault Christ is to stop the growth of
the kingdom of God. The devil is a liar and the father of lies. Mankind is fair
game for his wiles as God declares in Romans 3:4, "let God be true, but every
man a liar."
But something wonderful
happened seven weeks after Christ went to the cross. On the day of Pentecost,
Peter preached one sermon and about 3,000 individuals became saved. In one day,
3,000 came out from under the tyranny and deception of Satan. Satan had been
bound so that he could not deceive the nations any longer. And ever since,
throughout the church age, all over the world people have been coming into the
kingdom of God.
Thus,
we can be sure that the binding of Satan had to have happened at the time of the
cross. No wonder then that we see the parallel between, on the one hand,
the language of II Peter 2:4 and Jude 6, and on the other hand, the language of
Revelation 20:1-3.
However, that means that
the words "a thousand years" must be understood metaphorically rather than
literally. In this study we will learn that Satan was loosed at the beginning of
the Great Tribulation. And that was almost 2000 years after the cross.
Thus, in this context the
term "thousand years" must be understood spiritually as saying the "completeness
of time." The completeness of time for the church age began with the binding of
Satan at the time of the cross and continued for over 1950 years.
Satan Is
Loosed
This period of time ended
with Satan being loosed. The loosing of Satan coincided with the beginning of
the Great Tribulation. True, while Satan was bound he was able to intimidate, to
threaten, to kill believers. Throughout this period he had been able to go about
as a roaring lion. But he could not stop the forward advance of the kingdom of
God. Even though he killed Christians, he was not the winner.
Verse 4 of Revelation 20 declares:
And I
saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw
the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word
of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had
received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and
reigned with Christ a thousand years.
Those who were martyred
simply changed residency. As disembodied souls, they reigned with Christ a
thousand years. Please note the language carefully. "I saw the souls of them
that were beheaded." It does not say "I saw the souls who had been beheaded." It
says I saw the souls of them that were beheaded. This is parallel language to a
statement like, "I saw the hand of the man who had been killed." I am seeing
only the hand of the man that was killed. Likewise, when Christians leave their
bodies, in their soul existence they go to live and reign with Christ in heaven.
II Corinthians 5:8 declares:
We are
confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be
present with the Lord.
Thus, God in Revelation 20
is showing us a vision in which we see the believers reigning with Christ after
they had been killed.
We have learned that the
term "a thousand years" in this context signifies the completeness of time.
Earlier we noted that three times in Revelation 20 the thousand years have a
beginning and an end. Therefore, the phrase a thousand years must identify with
the period that began with the binding of Satan when Christ went to the cross
and ended with the loosing of Satan at the beginning of the Great Tribulation.
Thus, it must encompass the same period of time as that of the New Testament
church age. However, the vision of the souls of the disembodied martyrs shows
them reigning a thousand years with no ending or completion in view. That can
readily be understood if we keep in mind that true believers at the time they
became saved were given eternal life. Thus, they begin to reign with Christ the
moment they are saved (Ephesians 2:5) and will continue to reign with Him
forever more. In their case, the thousand years cannot have an end because it
goes on eternally.
The Rest
of the Dead
That brings us to verse 5
of Revelation 20, where we read:
But the rest of the dead lived
not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first
resurrection.
Who are the rest of the
dead who lived not again until the thousand years are finished. Since the
finishing of the thousand years identifies with the loosing of Satan, which
identifies with the beginning of the Great Tribulation, we can know that these
dead come to life at the end of the church age after the beginning of the Great
Tribulation. The term "lived not again" implies that they had previously lived.
Could this refer to the unsaved who had previously lived on earth and who will
be resurrected to stand for judgment on the last day? The problem with this
conclusion is that it does not fit very well into the context (the rest of these
verses are speaking of those who are saved). Secondly, ordinarily when the Bible
speaks of life or living it is speaking of eternal life or salvation. The
unbelievers who are resurrected on the last day are not resurrected to eternal
life. They are resurrected so they can experience eternal damnation which the
Bible calls the second death. Indeed, verse 5 of Revelation 20 reminds us of the
truth we read in I Corinthians 15:22.
There God declares:
For as
in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.
In Adam, each and every
human has become dead in his sins. Spiritually, before we are saved we are dead.
But in Christ there is a time when the elect of God do become spiritually alive.
They become alive again because before Adam sinned, they were alive. When Adam
sinned, they became dead. Since we all came from Adam, in a sense, we were in
the loins of Adam when he was on earth.
Returning of Revelation
20:5 we now can understand that after Satan has been loosed, that is, after the
thousand years are finished, the rest of those who had died in Adam and were to
be made alive in Christ would become alive again. That is, they would become
saved during the time of the Great Tribulation.
Now we can understand why
Revelation 20:3 states:
. . .
till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a
little season.
Outside of the churches, a
great multitude is being saved. But within the churches, Satan is reigning
because he has been loosed to be used of God to deceive those within the
churches.
Thus, the little season
must coincide with the season of the latter rain. It is the season when the
great multitude which no man can number are being saved (Revelation 1:9-14).
This is why Revelation 20,
verse 5, speaks of the first resurrection, and then in verse 6 describes the
characteristics of those who have become saved. The first resurrection is
experienced at the moment of salvation when we receive our brand new eternal
soul. This implies a second resurrection for the believers. That will be on the
last day when we receive our eternal resurrected spiritual bodies.
Thus, we have learned that
Revelation 20:1-7 can be clearly understood when we realize that God is speaking
of the church age as the time when Satan had been bound. Further, He is speaking
of the season of the latter rain as a little season during which Satan has been
loosed and the rest of those who are to become saved (the great multitude which
no man can number), do become saved.
Before we leave Revelation
20 we must ask the question: How can it be that at the time of the cross, Satan
was bound and cast into hell and then later on, he is set free, and as we will
learn later in this study, he is set free to rule in the churches? Fact is, we
read in Revelation 9:1-3:
And the
fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to
him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And he opened the bottomless pit;
and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the
sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And there came
out of the smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the
scorpions of the earth have power.
In this passage, the star
who came from heaven to open the bottomless pit can only be Christ. We read in
Revelation 1:18:
I am he
that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have
the keys of hell and of death.
Furthermore, we read in
Revelation 13:3 concerning Satan as he
was typified by a dragon with seven heads and ten horns:
And I
saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was
healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.
We know, of course, when
sentence is passed, the guilty have been judged, nothing can change that
sentence. By Christ's victory over death, as Jesus suffered death for the elect,
Satan was given a death blow. He was sentenced to hell forever more.
Significantly, when we read of the great white throne, where Jesus sits to judge
the unsaved, we do not read of Satan being judged. This is because he was judged
and effectively sentenced to hell forever more by Christ's victory over death at
the time of the cross. Therefore, we read in
Revelation 20:10-12 of this sequence of events:
And the
devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the
beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever
and ever. And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose
face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.
And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were
opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead
were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to
their works.
The beast and the false
prophets are pictures of Satan as he ruled in the churches during the Great
Tribulation.
Thus, while on the one
hand, Satan remains in hell (that is, remains under the eternal wrath of God),
in another sense, he is temporarily loosed from hell because God still has some
work for him before the world comes to an end. That work is to rule in the
churches during the Great Tribulation. He is allowed to rule there as a judgment
of God upon these churches.
The Souls
under the Altar
We have learned that the
words "little season" as we find them recorded in Revelation 20 identify with
the season of the latter rain during which the final harvest is brought in. This
term is also used in Revelation 6 in connection with the opening of the fifth
seal. There the Bible declares in Revelation
6:9-11:
And when
he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were
slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: And they cried
with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge
and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given
unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for
a little season, until their fellow servants also and their brethren, that
should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.
Now we are able to have a
clearer understanding of these verses.
It can be shown that the
earlier verses of Revelation 6 are detailing the sending forth of the Gospel
during the church age. The rider on the white horse going forth to conquer can
only be a picture of Christ sending forth the Gospel throughout the church age.
The rider on the red horse who wishes to take peace from the earth can only
refer to Satan as he goes about as a roaring lion. By persecution and physical
killing, he attempts to frustrate God's gospel plan.
The rider on the black
horse is a warning to the churches that if they do not remain faithful, God will
begin to take the Gospel away from them. It is paralleling the language of
Leviticus 26:23-26:
And if ye will not be reformed
by me by these things, but will walk contrary unto me; Then will I also walk
contrary unto you, and will punish you yet seven times for your sins. And I will
bring a sword upon you, that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant: and when
ye are gathered together within your cities, I will send the pestilence among
you; and ye shall be delivered into the hand of the enemy. And when I have
broken the staff of your bread, ten women shall bake your bread in one oven, and
they shall deliver you your bread again by weight: and ye shall eat, and not be
satisfied. It parallels the language of
Isaiah 3:1:
For,
behold, the Lord, the LORD of hosts, doth take away from Jerusalem and from
Judah the stay and the staff, the whole stay of bread, and the whole stay of
water,
The rider on the pale horse
is a final warning to the churches that judgment will come upon them. It
parallels the language of Leviticus 26:27-30:
And if
ye will not for all this hearken unto me, but walk contrary unto me; Then I will
walk contrary unto you also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven
times for your sins. And ye shall eat the flesh of your sons, and the flesh of
your daughters shall ye eat. And I will destroy your high places, and cut down
your images, and cast your carcases upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul
shall abhor you.
Thus, these first four riders
are declaring God's intentions for and warnings to the churches during the
church age.
1.The Gospel will be
victorious.
2.Satan will attempt to
restrain it.
3.If the church is not
faithful, the true Gospel will be severely curtailed.
4.Finally, the churches will be
destroyed. Revelation 6:9 then declares:
And when
he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were
slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held:
The slain in these verses
must refer to the believers throughout the church age in the sense of Romans
8:36, where we read:
As it is written, For thy sake
we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.
This identifies with Satan
going about as a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour (I Peter 5:8), and with
the language of Matthew 10:28, which
declares:
And fear
not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear
him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.
The desire of these souls
of Revelation 6:10 is that God's perfect justice will be done. They are under
the altar. This is a figure of speech we can understand to mean they have been
covered by the blood of Jesus. Therefore, justice has already been accomplished
on their behalf because Christ is their Savior. But what about the unsaved who
continue in rebellion against Christ. Justice will not be done until they stand
before the judgement throne of God on the last day. But that last day cannot
come until God's plan of evangelizing the world has bee completed. There is
still a little season which we have learned is the season of the latter rain
when believers will be killed. They will be killed in the same sense as the
believers throughout the church age were killed.
Only when the little
season, the season of the latter rain, has ended will God bring forth His
perfect justice. Then all of the unsaved will stand for trial at God's great
white throne. They will be found guilty and cast into eternal damnation.
Thus, we have learned that
the words "little season" are used as a synonym for the final harvest season
which is also called the latter rain. Both in Revelation 6 and in Revelation 20,
God speaks of this little season.
We will now continue our
study as we look again at the early rain season of the Old Testament as it
brought forth the harvest of Christ and the Gospel.
.
Time №1.
Early Righteous
Rain
We have learned that in
God’s program of the Gospel, there are three
seasons that God has planned.
We should now look with some
detail at the first season. It is the season identified with the early righteous
rain. It is the season of the rain that produced a most significant harvest.
That harvest was the Lord Jesus Himself as the Lamb that was to be offered.
The beginning of this
season of rain in one sense can go all the way back to the beginning of time.
From the moment Adam and Eve fell into sin, the Gospel was available to save.
Remember that in the Gospel context, God’s use of the word “rain” was to
describe the Gospel like rain from heaven to provide spiritual life in the lives
of those whom Christ came to save.
It was on the Lord Jesus Christ
who is the first early harvest. He was the first of the firstfruits.
In the situation of the
early righteous rain, we learned that the focus of the spiritual harvest was not
on those who would have become saved. Instead, it was on the Lord Jesus Christ
who is the first early harvest. He was the first of the firstfruits. He was
identified with the Passover that was kept by Israel at the time they first came
into the land of Canaan, immediately after they crossed the Jordan River.
Remember we read in Leviticus 23:10-11:
Speak
unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye be come into the land
which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring a
sheaf of the firstfruits of your harvest unto the priest: And he shall wave the
sheaf before the LORD, to be accepted for you: on the morrow after the sabbath
the priest shall wave it.
The harvest that was
gathered at that time was called the first of the firstfruits. The first of the
firstfruits was the Lord Jesus Christ. Remember we learned that in the New
Testament, Christ is called the firstfruits in I Corinthians 15:23 and in Romans
8:23. This harvest also identified with the land of Canaan, which is a
representation of the kingdom of God. Because Jesus came as the Passover Lamb,
the kingdom of God, typified by Canaan, became a reality. Before Jesus was
announced, John the Baptist was preaching that the kingdom of God was at hand
(Matthew 3:2). It was at hand because Jesus, the very essence of the kingdom of
God, was about to be announced as the Messiah.
The Old
Testament - The Season of Early Righteous Rain
The season of the early
righteous rain, which ended when Jesus was announced, identifies very closely
with the Old Testament. As was already indicated, in one sense this early
righteous rain of the Gospel goes to the very beginning of time. All that is
reported in the first eleven chapters of Genesis are important events that were
already preparing this world for the great and wonderful harvest of the first of
the firstfruits, the Lord Jesus.
The creation of the world,
the fall of mankind into sin, the multiplication of sin in the world, the saving
of Noah and his family from the waters that destroyed the entire world of Noah’s
day, the confusion of tongues, and the division of the continent in Peleg’s day
all had their place as God was preparing for the Messiah to come. Even the
information giving the life spans of so many individuals was part of the
necessary preparations from the bringing forth of Jesus as the harvest. This
would help us to understand that Jesus came into the fullness of time.
However, in another sense,
the beginning of the early righteous rain began with the circumcision of Abraham
in the year 2068 B.C. This marked the official beginning of the nation of Israel
form whom Christ came. The occupying of the land of Canaan, the birth of Isaac
in Sarah’s old age, and the sacrifice of Isaac were all historical events that
particularly focused on God’s plan of salvation.
These historical events
that served as marvelous pictures of God’s salvation program multiplied
throughout the history of the nation of Israel. Coming out of Egypt under the
leadership of Moses, crossing the Red Sea, obtaining the manna from heaven and
water from the rocks were great and wonderful events that served as indicators
pointing to the harvest that was to come. Remember the harvest was the Lord
Jesus as the sacrificial lamb.
Moreover, God gave a host
of laws that helped to focus the eyes of Israel on the character and work of the
coming Messiah. Laws concerning feast days, sabbaths, burnt offerings, blood
sacrifices, and all the other ceremonial laws pointed to the coming of the Lord
Jesus as the Savior.
Indeed, throughout the
season from Abraham to the announcement of Christ by John the Baptist, God not
only illustrated the nature of the coming harvest, which was the Lord Jesus, but
He also provided by means of Israel a spoken Word concerning this harvest. It
was in the setting of Israel’s history and by the use of Israelites that the
whole Old Testament was given to us. It was from Israel that holy men of old
spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. In fact, all the things that are
recorded in the Old Testament were necessary ingredients to provide the super
wonderful harvest of our Messiah who is the first of the firstfruits.
Some Were
Saved throughout Old Testament History
True, there were people
who did become saved throughout the first 11,000 years of history and especially
during the 2100 year season of the history of Israel beginning with Abraham.
Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord. Enoch the seventh from Adam was saved.
Even before him, Abel the second son of Adam was saved.
The Bible gives names of
some who were saved during Israel’s history. Men like Moses, Aaron, Joshua,
Caleb, Samuel, David, Ebedmelech, and the family of the Rechabites are some of
those named by God. Some of the women who were saved included Ruth the
Moabitess, Rahab, Sarah, Huldah, and the queen of Sheba.
However, there is no
evidence of many becoming saved. Fact is, we have the information given to us in
Hebrew 3 that Israel perished in the wilderness because of unbelief. The largest
number we can find in the Old Testament was the report by God to Elijah that at
the time, there were 7,000 who had not bowed the knee to Baal. If we estimate
that Israel may have numbered as many as two million people at that time, 7,000
would be only about one-third of one percent of the nation. Surely there may
have been other times when even a larger percentage of the nation of Israel was
saved, but God does not give us clear language concerning this matter.
The Coming
Messiah, the First of the Firstfruits Harvest
Instead, the constant
focus of the Old Testament must be understood to be on the coming Messiah. Until
He came as the first of the firstfruits, as the very first harvest, there would
not be salvation for the world. We must remember that the primary focus of the
Gospel is not on the nation of Israel. The primary focus of the Gospel is on the
Lord Jesus Christ who would provide salvation for all the elect who are spread
throughout the world.
It is also true that
substantial portions of the Old Testament focus on the early and latter rain of
the New Testament. This can be understood if we remember that Jesus is both
Savior and Judge of all the earth. He is the Judge of all the earth who emptied
Himself of His glory to become the suffering servant who would be the first of
the firstfruits, the very earliest harvest. But He never ceased being eternal
God who is Judge and King of all the earth.
The primary focus of the Gospel
is on the Lord Jesus Christ
Therefore, the Old
Testament provides a great amount of information concerning the nature and
impact of God’s salvation plan. But it also provides a great amount of
information concerning God’s judgments to come. Since the final judgment begins
with God’s judgment on the churches and congregations, we can expect and do find
much information in the Old Testament concerning the Great Tribulation of our
day. As we proceed in this study, we will see this.
This early righteous rain
season that produced Christ as the first of the firstfruits harvest was followed
by a time of great spiritual famine. That time was the three and a half years
during which Jesus ministered in the land of Israel. We will look very carefully
at that three and a half year period in the next chapter.
Time №1.
Famine and Judgment During Jesus' Ministry
We learned in Chapter 3
that immediately following the first Gospel season that produced Christ as the
first of the firstfruits harvest, there would be three and a half years of
spiritual famine. Remember that season was the season of the early righteous
rain that would bring in the harvest of the first of the firstfruits, Jesus
Christ Himself. That first Gospel season was called by God “early righteous
rain” (Joel 2:23). It was the whole Old Testament period, and more particularly,
the period that began with Abraham. It ended with the announcing of Jesus as the
Lamb of God in the year A.D. 29. That announcement together with the ceremonial
washing of Jesus in the Jordan River signaled that the sacrifice was ready and
the high priest (also the Lord Jesus) was prepared to offer the sacrifice. But
it also signaled that the first of the times that identify with the term “times
and seasons” had begun.
One would immediately
suppose that now that Christ had been announced, a time of great spiritual
awakening would occur. After all, here now was God Himself in the person of the
Lord Jesus Christ. Surely, the people would flock to Him as the Savior.
A Time of
Great Spiritual Famine of Hearing the Word
Amazingly, the exact
opposite occurred. Everywhere in the Gospels that record the activities of Jesus
before He returned to heaven, we read of spiritual famine. This sad information
begins with John 1:11, where we read:
He came unto his own, and his
own received him not.
It continues in Luke 41-30.
Early on, after He preached in the synagogue of Nazareth where He great up, the
towns people’s reaction is recorded in Luke
4:28-29:
And all
they in the synagogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath, And
rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the bow of the hill
whereon their city was built, that they might cast him down headlong.
It is emphasized in the
statement of Jesus in Luke 9:22:
Saying,
The Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and chief
priests and scribes, and be slain, and be raised the third day. This sad situation is vividly disclosed to us in the
language of Matthew 11:23-24:
And
thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell:
for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom,
it would have remained until this day. But I say unto you, That it shall be more
tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee.
Capernaum was a village on
the shore of the Sea of Galilee. Jesus spent much time preaching and healing
there. But in this revealing passage, He is indicating that the inhabitants of
Capernaum were far more rebellious against God then those of Sodom. Remember
only Lot and his two daughters escaped God’s judgment on Sodom. How sinful and
blind the people of Capernaum must have been if they were more blind than the
people of Sodom.
We would expect that if
anyone was spiritual, it would be amongst the spiritual teachers and priests.
Therefore, we are shocked to read of Jesus’ assessment of their spiritual
condition in the whole chapter of Matthew 23. Almost every verse of the 39
verses of this chapter is an indictment against them. For example, Jesus said in
verse 33:
Ye
serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?
Serpents are a reference to
Satan. This verse echoes the awful judgment of Jesus upon the Jews as He was
teaching in the temple. We read in John 8:44:
Ye are
of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a
murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar,
and the father of it.
Satan in some sense was ruling
in the temple and synagogues.
If the Jews in the temple,
which would include the religious teachers, are spiritually of their father the
devil, it means that Satan in some sense is ruling in the temple and synagogues.
And since virtually no one is being saved at this time, it means that the Holy
Spirit is not present.
Therefore, the spiritual
condition in the temple and synagogues at the time Jesus was ministering is
virtually identical to that which we will learn later in this study is the
situation in the churches during the Great Tribulation that comes just before
the end of the world. No wonder Jesus said in
Matthew 23:37-38:
O
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are
sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered they children together, even as
a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold, your
house is left unto you desolate.
Moreover, we read in John 6
that a great multitude followed Him (verse 2). This is when Jesus fed the 5,000
men plus women and children (verse 10), so we can know there was a very large
crowd following Him. But when He began to speak about the spiritual implications
of a relationship with Him, we read in verse 66 and 67:
From that time many of his
disciples went back, and walked no more with him. Then said Jesus unto the
twelve, Will ye also go away?
Although these two verses
do not specifically say that only the twelve apostles remained, they give the
strong impression that not many more than the twelve remained. Basically, all
the rest had left.
The reason for this
blindness in Israel at the time Jesus ministered is given in
Matthew 13:13-15:
Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they seeing see not; and hearing
they her not, neither do they understand. And in them is fulfilled the prophecy
of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; an
seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive: For this people’s heart is waxed
gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest
at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and
should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal
them.
The problem was that there
was a famine of hearing the Word of God. True, with their physical ears they
heard the finest preaching possible. After all, Jesus is God Himself. No one
could preach as accurately and wisely as Jesus. Surely, we would expect a great
number of believers as a result of people hearing such a perfect preacher. Don’t
we read in Isaiah 55:11:
So shall
my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void,
but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing
whereto I sent it.
The problem was that there was
a famine of hearing the Word of God.
The preaching was perfect.
The physical hearing was quite adequate. What was wrong? What was the problem?
The problem was that there was a famine of hearing the Word of God. God was not
giving the hearers spiritual ears to hear the Word of God. They could only
receive spiritual ears so that they could hear the Word and become saved if God
the Holy Spirit was applying the spoken Word to the hearts of those who were to
become saved. When Jesus was preaching, the Holy Spirit was not doing this.
Jesus told His disciples in John 14:17:
Even the
Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not,
neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in
you.
Three
Requirements for Salvation
We must know that there
are three requirements that must be met before someone becomes saved.
The first requirement is
that Jesus must have paid for the sins of that individual. Since Jesus only paid
for the sins of the elect, that individual would necessarily have been chosen by
God before the foundation of the world.
The second requirement is
that a person whom God plans to save must be under the physical hearing of the
Word of God. Romans 10:17 discloses:
So then faith cometh by
hearing, and hearing by the word of God.
The third requirement is
the action of God the Holy Spirit applying that Word to the heart of the one God
is saving. The only reason anyone becomes saved is because God applies the Word
of God to the heart and life of those He has elected to salvation. In John
14:17, Jesus effectively is instructing us that while Jesus was preaching the
perfect Word of God, the Holy Spirit was not in them, that is, He was not in
their midst to apply the spoken Word to anyone’s heart so they would become
saved.
Later, in Acts 2, the Holy
Spirit was poured out into the midst of those assembled in Jerusalem on
Pentecost day and about 3,000 were saved. The Holy Spirit had come into the
midst of these people for the express purpose of applying the spoken Word to the
hearts of those present so that many of them would become saved. Thus, we know
that there will always be a famine of hearing the Word of God if the Holy Spirit
is not present to apply the Word of God to the lives of those who are to become
saved. For God’s own purposes during the three and a half years that Christ
ministered, the Holy Spirit saved hardly anyone.
True, there was the woman
taken in adultery (John 8:1-11) who became saved. There was the man let down
through the roof (Luke 5:20) who became saved. And of course, there was the
thief on the cross. Possibly, there were a few others, but all of these were
exceptions, probably occurring to assist us in understanding salvation. However,
the rule was a spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God.
Jesus explained this in
somewhat different words in Matthew 13:13-15, which we looked at a bit earlier.
God blinded Israel of that day because of the wickedness of their hearts.
We do know that there were
people living at this period of time who gave evidence to salvation. The
apostles except for Judas were saved. Mary, Martha, Lazarus, and Mary Magdalene
were saved. Perhaps the seventy who were sent out two by two were saved. Perhaps
all of the 120 in the upper room at Pentecost were saved. Likewise, it is
possible that most if not all of the 500 to whom Christ appeared in Galilee
after His resurrection (I Corinthian 15:6) were saved. But all of these are very
small numbers when compared with the about 3,000 who were saved on Pentecost
afternoon. Moreover, it could well be that most of these, if not all of the
apostles, the seventy, the 120, the 500, were already saved before Jesus was
announced as a Messiah. Remember, the period before the announcement of Jesus
was the season of the early righteous rain. Certainly, if Christ said such ugly
things about Capernaum, which was most blessed by the presence of Jesus, the
rest of the land of Israel at the time was in total spiritual famine of hearing
the Word of God.
The
Spiritual Famine Prepared for the Crucifixion of Jesus
The reason for this
spiritual famine in the first place is because of the wickedness of Israel of
that day. However, there is another major reason why this famine continued
throughout the ministry of Jesus. That reason has to do with God’s plan of
salvation. Jesus had to be rejected by His people because He had to be
crucified. We read in Romans 11:12 and 15:
Now if the fall of them be the
riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how
much more their fullness?
For if the casting away of
them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but
life from the dead?
Israel fell in their
rebellion against God in that they bound Jesus and had Him crucified. But this
was absolutely necessary in order for salvation to be possible for all of God’s
elect throughout the world. Thus, this time of spiritual famine was a time of
judgment. That judgment focused on the Lord Jesus Christ who is the first of the
firstfruits harvest of the first season – the early righteous rain. This harvest
resulted in Jesus being announced as the Lamb of God. This announcement, that
signified that the first season, that of the early righteous rain, had come to
an end, was immediately followed by a three and a half year period of spiritual
famine during which Jesus was under judgment. He was experiencing the dreadful
event of being the sacrificial lamb. Thus, we can know that the first season,
the season of the early righteous rain, is followed by a time of judgment. The
sacrificial lamb was killed. Christ was re rejected by man and finally, He was
rejected by God. “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” (Matthew 27:46)
Satan was Conquered
There was another judgment
that identifies with this same time of spiritual famine, and that was the
judgment that came upon Satan. Throughout the season of early righteous rain,
Satan was relatively free to bind the hearts of people. He was even allowed to
be in heaven and make accusations concerning God’s relationship with the
believers (Job 1).
Certainly, during Jesus’
ministry Satan was particularly arrogant as he tempted Jesus for 40 days in the
wilderness and as he entered into Judas so that he could bind Jesus in an effort
to kill Him. As we already learned, Satan to a high degree ruled in the temple
and the synagogues, as indicated by Jesus’ assertion that the Jews in the temple
were of their father the devil.
But something happened to
Satan when Jesus went to the cross. It was anticipated at the time the seventy
returned to Jesus saying, “Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through thy
name” (Luke 10:17). Jesus replied to
them in verses 18 and 19:
And he
said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. Behold, I give
unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the
enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you.
It is further stated in
Revelation 12:7-11:
And
there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon: and the dragon
fought and his angels, And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more
in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the
Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the
earth, and his angels were cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice saying in
heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the
power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused
them before our God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood of the
Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto
the death.
Michael is the Lord Jesus
Christ. He defeated Satan by shedding His blood, that is, by giving His life in
the atonement experience. By going to the cross, Jesus not only paid for the
sins of the elect, He also brought judgment on Satan.
Revelation 20:2-3 declares:
And he
laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and
bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him
up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till
the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a
little season.
Revelation 13:3 informs us
that one of the seven heads of the beast (Satan) was wounded to death.
All of this language
indicates that at the time of the cross, Satan was sentenced to eternal
damnation, and since the time of the cross, he has been and will be under the
wrath of God till the end of time. Fact is, at the end of time, Satan will be
immediately cast into the lake of fire (Revelation 20:10). No statement is made
anywhere in the Bible that Satan will be judged on the last day. This is because
effectively, he was judged at the cross. On the other hand, all of mankind who
have not become saved will be judged on the last day (Revelation 20:11-15).
Thus, we see that the
three and a half year time following the seasons of early righteous rain was a
time of spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God. And it was a time when God
brought judgment both on Christ and on Satan.
We might note that when
the three and a half year famine of Elijah’s day ended, judgment was brought on
the sacrifice, which represented Christ, as fire from heaven destroyed it.
However, judgment also came upon the 450 prophets of Baal who were a
representation of Satan. All of them were killed by Elijah who in that
historical parable represented God as the Judge.
Three and
a Half Years
This sorry time of Jesus’
ministry, during which there was a spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God,
can be shown to be a period of three and a half years.
In Daniel 9:27, we read:
And he
shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week
he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the
overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the
consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.
Christ is the one to
confirm the covenant. Officially, He was declared as the Messiah, that is, He
has come to confirm the covenant, when John the Baptist baptized Him. In the
middle of the week that followed, that is, three and a half years later,
sacrifice and offering ceased. Sacrifice and offering ceased when Jesus was
crucified. He was the sacrifice to which all previous sacrifices were pointing.
Thus, this time that followed the early righteous rain season was precisely
three and a half years. The time was identical in length to the three and a half
years of famine of Elijah’s day. We might recall that it was very near the end
of that famine that fire came down from heaven and destroyed the sacrificial
bullock and the altar. That even was pointing to the judgment that was to fall
on Christ when He was crucified. The parallelism between that even and the time
of Jesus’ ministry ended with His crucifixion is very exact.
We thus far have learned
in our study of the times and seasons that God speaks of in Acts 1:7 and I
Thessalonians 5:1, that immediately following the season of the early righteous
rain, which produced the harvest of the Lord Jesus Christ Himself, there was a
time of judgments. This time was precisely three and a half years in duration
and ended with Jesus experiencing the judgment of God as payment for all the
sins of those whom He had elected to save. It indeed was a time of great
spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God and it was a time of judgment.
According to the time line
indicated by Joel 2:23, God taught us that after the early righteous rain there
would follow additional rain, which was divided into early rain and latter rain.
It is this season of early rain that we must now examine as we turn to the next
chapter of this study.
Time Early
Pentecostal Rain: the Church Age
We learned that the three
and a half year famine in Elijah’s day ended with fire from heaven consuming the
sacrifice prepared by Elijah on Mount Carmel. We know that this represented
God’s judgment on Christ. We also saw, in parallel fashion, judgment falling on
the 450 prophets of Baal who represented Satan. But what happened immediately
following this dreadful judgment experience? We read in
I Kings 18:44-45:
And it
came to pass at the seventh time, that he said, Behold, there ariseth a little
cloud out of the sea, like a man’s hand. And he said, Go up, say unto Ahab,
Prepare thy chariot, and get thee down, that the rain stop thee not. And it came
to pass in the mean while, that the heaven was black with clouds and wind, and
there was a great rain. And Ahab rode, and went to Jezreel.
Likewise, following the
resurrection of Christ, there was a great rain. No, it was not physical, literal
rain. It was the water, the rain of the Gospel bringing forth an abundance of
spiritual fruit. The season of the early Pentecost rain had begun.
This season was to
continue for more than 1950 years, and its purpose was to bring in the entire
Pentecostal harvest of the firstfruits.
It began in earnest on the
day of Pentecost. During that great and wonderful day, the Holy Spirit was
poured out. That is, God the Holy Spirit was in the midst of the congregation,
applying the preached Gospel message to the hearts and lives of those who were
elected to salvation. The promise of John 14:17 that the Holy Spirit would be in
you (that is, in your midst), had come to pass. The consequence was that on that
Pentecostal afternoon, about 3,000 were saved.
This consequence of people
becoming saved would be in evidence wherever there was any reasonably faithful
preaching of the Word. We must define reasonable preaching as that which was not
perfect (only Jesus was the perfect preacher), but, as a minimum, it was in the
setting of the Bible alone and in its entirety being the Word of God. This
situation of people being saved would continue for more than 1950 years and
would end only when the work of the churches was finished.
Later, we will see that
the work of sending the Gospel into the world was finished during the time of
the Great Tribulation. In the first years of this spiritual season of the early
Pentecostal rain, the temple in Jerusalem was still used by the New Testament
church. But after a few decades, the Bible no longer speaks of the New Testament
church as having any identification with the temple. Fact is, the temple was
completely destroyed in A.D. 70. Insofar as the synagogues are concerned, except
for the synagogue in Berea (Acts 17:10-12), they would have nothing to do with
having Jesus as their Savior.
The
Transition from the Synagogues to the Churches
The transition from the temple
and the synagogues was very traumatic.
The spiritual leaders were
filled with anger at those who left the synagogues to follow Christ. Very
quickly their anger caused Stephen to be stoned to death by the temple leaders.
Moreover, one of the Pharisees, named Saul of Tarsus who later became the
Apostle Paul, brought Christians, who had left the synagogues, to be killed if
they would not repent. We read in Acts 8:3-4:
As for
Saul, he made havock of the church, entering into every house, and haling men
and women committed them to prison. Therefore they that were scattered abroad
went every where preaching the word.
The enmity of the synagogue
leaders against the New Testament church accomplished two things. First, it
caused all the believers in Christ to be driven form the synagogues. Secondly,
it drove the fledgling New Testament church away from Jerusalem and into all of
Judea and even into countries outside of Israel. This greatly helped the early
church to carry out Christ’s command to go into all the world with the Gospel.
The enmity of the synagogue leaders was so intense that after Saul of Tarsus
became saved, they continually tried to kill him.
By this means, God
effectively made a complete break between the early righteous rain season, when
the spiritual focus was on the temple and the synagogues, and the early
Pentecostal season, when the focus was on the churches and congregations which
were entirely outside and independent of the synagogues. Never again would true
believers be found in the synagogues. Before the Bible was even finished,
already seven churches were in full bloom. We read about them in Revelation 2
and Revelation 3. By that time, the church age had been well established.
In preparation for the
church age, which we have learned identifies totally with the early Pentecostal
rain and its harvest of firstfruits, God wrote the first four books of the New
Testament, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. These books provided rule after rule
for the church age. An outstanding activity that the churches were to be engaged
in during the church age was evangelizing the world. In preparation, the twelve
apostles as well as the 70 were trained in this activity as they were sent out
two by two with the Gospel.
Jesus gave instructions
concerning the character and nature of the Sunday Sabbath that was instituted
the Sunday morning Jesus arose from the dead. God underscored that all the Old
Testament ceremonial laws were ended by rending in two the great curtain that
separated the holy of holies from the holy place. This signaled the fact that
the Old Testament ceremonial laws, which all pointed to some aspect of the
Gospel, had been completed by Christ who is the very essence of the Gospel.
God
Established Rules for the Church Age
As the Bible was being
completed, God laid down many rules which were to be observed throughout the
church age. There was to be spiritual oversight by elders and deacons. The
qualifications of these elders and deacons were very detailed. Rules concerning
offerings and congregational worship were set forth. Two new ceremonial laws
were introduced into the churches. The first was water baptism and the second
was the communion service.
Because the chief task of
the church during the church age was the evangelization of the world, much more
information was introduced into the Bible as the New Testament was written. This
included such important things as describing the nature of salvation, the
authority of the Bible and how it is to be interpreted, the believers’
relationship to Christ, and Christ’s relationship to God the Father and to the
Holy Spirit.
For the first 1400 years or so
of the church age, there was no printing press.
When we ponder the awesome
task of evangelizing the world, which God assigned to the truly saved ruing the
season of the early Pentecostal rain, we can understand at least some of the
reasons why God established the churches the way He did. We must remember that
at least for the first 1400 years or so of the church age, there was no printing
press. Therefore, the only Bibles that were available were handwritten and
exceedingly few in number. Most of the people were illiterate. Therefore, God
structured the church age in such a way that illiterate people could be served
with the Gospel. Qualified men who could teach (that is, they had access to the
Scriptures and could read and study them), were appointed as elders, deacons,
evangelist, and pastors. They were to be the means by which the written Word of
God could be taught to the people of the congregation.
After each congregation
was established, qualified men were sent out from that congregation to establish
other congregations. God details this in Acts 13, where we read of Paul and
Barnabas being sent forth as missionaries from the church that had been
established in Antioch of Syria.
As churches faithfully
carried out the rules set forth in the Bible for the church age, the people who
attended the church were placed under the spiritual care of those who had the
spiritual oversight of the congregation. At the same time, this external
evidence of the kingdom of God in the world reached out into the distant lands
of the world so that by the time the church age had come to an end, churches had
been established in a very high percentage of the cities and villages throughout
the world.
It was God’s good pleasure
to continue this method of reaching the world with Christ until God had securely
put in place the ability of believers to reach whole continents for hours each
day with the true Gospel. That is, God guided men to establish worldwide
communication by radio, by Internet, by satellite broadcasting, etc. We will
examine this phenomenon more fully in Chapter 9 of this study.
The
Temple, Israel, Jerusalem, Judah
Symbolically, God speaks
of the churches of the church age as the temple, as Israel, as Jerusalem, and as
Judah. Unless we understand this, a number of passages that helped us to
understand the times and the seasons will remain obscure. Therefore, before we
continue this study, we will look at the verses that set forth this symbolism.
First of all, the Bible
clearly identifies the true believers as Jews in the spiritual sense. That is
the reason why, in turn, He identifies them with a temple, Israel, Jerusalem,
and Judaea. All of the entities originally were identified only with the Jews.
In Romans 2:28-29, God declares:
For he
is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is
outward in the flesh: But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision
is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not
of men, but of God.
A true Jew by God’s definition
is anyone who has become saved.
In these important verses,
God is showing us that in God’s sight a true Jew is not a blood descendant of
Abraham, who shows this by physical circumcision, but a true Jew by God’s
definition is anyone who has been circumcised in the heart. That is, his sins
have been cut off. That means a true Jew by God’s definition is anyone who has
become saved. This truth is reinforced by the language of
Galatians 3:7:
Know ye
therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham.
Abraham was the progenitor
of the physical nation of Jews. In this verse God is reiterating what we already
read in Romans 2:28-29, that a true Jew is someone who has begun to trust in the
Lord Jesus.
To be sure that we
understand this, the Bible declares in Galatians 3:26-29:
For ye are all the children of
God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into
Christ have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond
nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.
And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the
promise.
In this passage, God is
indicating that each and every believer whether physically a Jew or a Gentile is
spiritually a descendant of Abraham, thus making him spiritually a Jew. This is
easily understood is we recognize that those who believe are sons of God, as we
read in Romans 8:14:
For as many as are lead by the
Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.
As sons of God we are sons
of Christ who is His flesh was the son of David, the son of Abraham (Matthew
1:1). Since Christ is the son of David who was a Jew, and we are sons of Christ,
then we who are saved are also sons of David, and therefore, we are also Jews.
We can now understand why
Jesus identifies the believers with the temple, with Israel, with Jerusalem, and
with Judah. These are all entities entirely identified with Jesus.
Let us therefore, first of
all, learn what the Bible says of believers being the temple. In
I Corinthians 3:16, we read:
Know ye
not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
The context of this verse
begins in verse 9, where we read:
For we are labourers together
with God: ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.
The foundation of the
temple is indicated in verse 11:
For other foundation can no man
lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. The building blocks that are
built into this temple are indicated in verse 12:
Now if any man build upon this
foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble;
It should be immediately
apparent that the true believers are typified by gold, silver, and precious
stones. They are the lively (living) stones who are built up into a spiritual
house (I Peter 2:5).
Truly
Saved and Apparently Saved in the Churches
On the other hand, the
wood, hay, and stubble must relate to the church members who are still unsaved.
Fire does not destroy gold or silver, but fire will utterly destroy wood, hay,
and stubble. Thus, the Bible is teaching that the spiritual temple is a
spiritual house representing the churches and congregations, but within those
churches there are people who are truly saved (gold, silver, and precious
stones), and those who are not saved (wood, hay, and stubble).
The churches that have
existed throughout the season of the church age are also typified as spiritual
Israel. In Galatians 6:16, we read of believers that they are the Israel of God.
In Revelation 7, God speaks of 144,000 of all the tribes of Israel who were
sealed (Revelation 7:4). The Bible then names 12,000 from each of twelve unnamed
because in actuality, there were thirteen tribes. There were twelve sons of
Jacob who became the heads of tribes, but Joseph was given the two tribes of
Ephraim and Manasseh, who were the sons of Joseph. Therefore, the total number
of tribes was thirteen.
Therefore, when Revelation
7:4 speaks of 144,000 of all the tribes of Israel, it is immediately apparent
that the twelve tribes named are actually the complete fullness of the Israel of
God, which included all the churches of the church age. The numbers 12,000 and
144,000 symbolically represent the complete fullness of all those who would
become saved in the early Pentecostal rain season of the New Testament church
era.
It might be noted that the
144,000 are presented in Revelation 14 as those who have their Father’s name
written on their foreheads (Revelation 14:1), they were redeemed from the earth
(Revelation 14:3), and they are the firstfruits (Revelation 14:4). Remember we
learned earlier in this study that the firstfruits are the harvest of the early
Pentecostal rain.
Later in this study, we
will look at the significance of the statement that these 144,000 were sealed.
These same twelve tribes
are spoken of in James 1:1:
James, a
servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are
scattered abroad, greeting.
These twelve tribes are
also called firstfruits in James 1:18:
Of his own will begat he us
with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his
creatures.
The book of James particularly
focuses upon those in the churches during the church age season.
We have learned thus far
that the members of the churches and congregations throughout the church age are
typified as a spiritual temple and by a spiritual Israel consisting of 12
tribes. The reason that the Book of James speaks of “firstfruits” is that this
book is particularly focused upon those within the congregation during the
church age. Of course, every book of the Bible is for all believers, including
those saved during the latter rain. However, the Book of James particularly
focuses upon those in the churches during the church age season. It is harsh
language is to help those in the churches examine if they are truly saved. Also,
we read the accusation that those in the churches are “adulterers and
adulteresses” (James 4:4). The unsaved in the churches are still in spiritual
fornication against the law of God (Romans 7:1-3). So, God provides the Book of
James as a warning particularly to those in the churches. With this in mind, we
can see why James 1:18 was written the way it was.
We also know the members
of churches and congregations were typified by Jerusalem and Judea. In
Revelations 21:2 we read:
And I John saw the holy city,
new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned
for her husband.
This verse is speaking of
the whole body of believers, throughout eternity future we are called the new
Jerusalem.
In
Galatians 4:25-26, the Bible speaks of a
present Jerusalem:
For this
Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is
in bondage with her children. But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the
mother of us all.
The context shows that the
Jerusalem which now is consists of individuals who are still in spiritual
bondage. That is, they have not become saved even though God calls them a
Jerusalem. But these verses also speak of a Jerusalem above. This Jerusalem can
only relate to those who have become saved. We read in
Ephesians 2:4-6:
But God,
who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, Even when we
were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are
save;) And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly
places in Christ Jesus:
In principle, the true
believers are seated in the heavenlies with Christ even though we live on this
earth serving as ambassadors of Christ.
This, the body of believers
on earth is made up of Jerusalem above (those who are saved), and Jerusalem
which now is (those who think they are saved but are still in bondage to sin).
These individuals make up the churches and congregations. Therefore, the
churches are spiritually called Jerusalem.
Thus, we see a parallel as
God speaks of the churches as a temple and as Jerusalem. In the temple those who
were saved were called gold, silver, and precious stones. They are called the
Jerusalem above. However, also in the temple there are those who are called
wood, hay, and stubble. They are called the Jerusalem which now is.
The churches are also
called Judea because Jerusalem was the capital of Judea. We read in
Luke 21:20-21:
And when
ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and
let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in
the countries enter thereinto.
These verses link Jerusalem
and Judea together. As we continue in this study, we will look very carefully at
these verses.
Unfaithful
Churches
There was a major problem
that continued throughout the church age. It was already in evidence just a few
decades after the beginning of the season of early Pentecostal rain. That
problem was a lack of faithfulness to the teachings of the Bible. God tells us
about this in Revelations 2 and Revelations 3, where the Bible speaks about the
seven churches that flourished even before the Bible was completed.
So God tells them if they don’t
repent, He will remove their candlestick.
In the Biblical account of
the spiritual condition of the congregations we read that already the church of
Ephesus had lost its first love. To love God is to keep His commandments (John
14:21, 24). Thus, they were already beginning to teach doctrines that were not
based faithfully upon Bible. So God tells them if they don’t repent, He will
remove their candlestick. If their candlestick is removed, it means there is no
light of the true Gospel coming from that church. They will have become a dead
church.
In fact, the church of
Sardis had already become a dead church even through some true believers were
still a part of it (Revelation 3:1).
God was almost ready to
vomit the church of Laodicea out of His mouth (Revelation 3:16). The church of
Thyatira was troubled by a spiritually adulterous woman God called Jezebel
(Revelation 2:20). The church at Pergamos had allowed a wicked group called the
Nicolaitans to operate in the church.
Indeed, these have been
the kinds of problems that have existed in the churches throughout the church
age. At times, it would become so bad that the churches were entirely removed.
The seven churches of Revelation, for example, finally ceased to exist. However,
because the churches were God’s method of evangelizing the world, new churches
would be established even as some churches ceased to function. God in His mercy
and patience continued to use churches as His means to get the Gospel into the
world.
Spiritual
High Places
Fact is, the spiritual
situation that prevailed throughout the church age in many ways paralleled the
situation that prevailed during the years that Judah existed as a nation. Judah
had its high places. They were small places of worship constructed on a
convenient hill. But the one who was worshipped was not Jehovah. They were
places where false gods were worshipped. Thus, Judah was engaging in spiritual
harlotry.
Even when faithful,
God-fearing kings reigned, with two exceptions the high places were never
removed form the land of Israel. God overlooked this obvious spiritual adultery,
but He warned them that eventually, God would bring judgment on Israel and Judah
because of the existence of those high places. As our study continues, we will
look more carefully at this.
Amazingly, the same
situation has prevailed throughout the church age. Doctrines that were held and
taught by churches that were not faithful to the Bible are the equivalent of
those Old Testament high places. This is true because any church doctrines that
is obeyed by the members of the church is an act of worship of the one who
commanded that this doctrine be obeyed. When we obey God’s commandments, it is
an indication that we are surrendering our will to the one who asked for
obedience to that command. Thus, if the congregation obeys doctrines that were
designed in the minds of church theologians, and those doctrines do not come
from the Bible, then in a real sense, the minds of those theologians are being
worshipped. Obedience to that false doctrine becomes the equivalent of a high
place of the Old Testament.Obedience to that false doctrine becomes the
equivalent of a high place of the Old Testament.
Amazingly, God has
overlooked these spiritual high places that have existed throughout the church
age. In spite of them, for more than 1950 years, God used defective churches to
do God’s work of reaching the elect with the Gospel.
It is true that at times
during the season of the Pentecostal early rain, which we call the church age,
the spiritual condition of the churches was very weak. But at other times,
glorious chapters were written into the history of the church age as believers
were willing to be burned at the stake rather than be unfaithful to their
Savior.
However, even as the Old
Testament season of the early righteous rain ended with a three and a half year
time of hearing the Word of God, which was also a time that identified with
severe judgment, so, too, the church age season ended with a time symbolized by
three and a half years during which there was also an intense spiritual famine
together with God’s judgment. We will look carefully at this sad fact as we
continue this study.
Time №2.
The Great Tribulation
Thus far in our study, we have
examined:
The season of the early
righteous rain of the Old Testament that brought as its first of the firstfruits
harvest the Lord Jesus Christ.
The time of three and a half
years that immediately followed the early righteous rain. The time was a time of
spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God and a time of judgment on Christ and
Satan.
The season of the early
Pentecostal rain that continued for more than 1950 years and brought in the
Pentecostal firstfruits harvest of all those who become saved throughout the
church age.
We are now ready to examine
in some detail the time of spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God that
began with the beginning of the Great Tribulation. We will discover that it was
symbolized by a time of three and a half years. It, too, was a time of judgment,
the judgment falling on the churches of the church age.
When God made the
transition from the Old Testament early righteous rain season to the three and a
half year time of Christ’s ministry, during which there was a time of spiritual
famine of hearing the Word of God, in the historical setting, it impacted a very
small percentage of the world’s population. Most of the peoples of the world
knew nothing at all about what was happening in the nation of Israel. Likewise,
when God transitioned from this three and a half year time of spiritual famine
and judgment to the season of the early Pentecostal rain, that is, to the season
of the church age, a very small percentage of the world’s population was
impacted by it. Only those cities in which a Jewish synagogue was located, and
they were few in number compared to the number of all the cities of the world,
were impacted in any way by this transition.
A
Worldwide Trauma
But in our day, when God
has transitioned from the season of the early Pentecostal rain, the church age,
to the time of Great Tribulation, the impact is worldwide. Churches are located
in cities and villages all over the world.
Hundreds of millions of people
are members of churches. Therefore, a sudden transition to a time of spiritual
famine of hearing the Word, a time of judgment upon those churches, is an
enormous event in the history of God’s Gospel program.
Therefore, this transition
to the time of Great Tribulation is written about exceedingly extensively in the
Bible. Because this huge event took place very near the end of time, the
numerous Bible references to it were not understood even by the finest
God-fearing theologians. God explains this in Daniel 12, where God was
explaining some of the end-time events, and He declared in Daniel 12:9:
And he said, Go thy way,
Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.
But now we are very near
the time of the end, and God is revealing from the Bible a great many things to
believers that previously had been hidden from God’s people. We now find that
all the way from Genesis to Revelation there is information concerning the
transition from the church age to the Great Tribulation. We find that amongst
the extensive Biblical references to this traumatic event are the following
passages.
Genesis 45 in which God tells
of the famine in Joseph’s day that caused his father to go into the land of
Egypt.
The strange account of Judges
19 which describes the killing of the concubine by the men of Benjamin.
A great many chapters in the
Book of Isaiah.
A great many chapters in the
Book of Jeremiah.
Almost all of the Books of
Lamentations.
Many of the first 39 chapters
of Ezekiel.
Daniel 7, Daniel 8, Daniel 11,
and Daniel 12.
Portions of the Book of Hosea.
Almost all of the Book of
Joel.
Much of the Book of Amos.
Portions of the Book of Micah.
Much of the Book of Nahum.
Much of the Book of Habakkuk.
Parts of the Book of
Zechariah.
Matthew 24.
Mark 13.
Parts of Luke 17.
Luke 21.
The last seven chapters of the
Book of Acts.
II Thessalonians 2.
Revelation 7, 8, 9, 10, 11,
13, 14, 17, 18, 20.
This is not a complete list but
it is sufficient to show that the transition to the Great Tribulation is very
extensively documented in the Bible. In this study, we will examine a number of
these passages to show the harmony that exists between them.
As we study a number of
these passages, we will discover that they all fit into a plan wherein at a
precise time in history, the end of the church age did occur. It was immediately
followed by a time of Great Tribulation which symbolically continues for three
and a half years. In actuality, it is probably the literal time of 2300 days
spoken of in Daniel 8.
At the end of the symbolic
three and a half years, the final season of the latter rain did commence. This
latter rain season that will bring in the final harvest of believers will be a
very short season during which the judgment of God will remain on the churches.
The churches will continue to experience a spiritual famine of hearing the Word
of God, and they will continue to be under the judgment of God. This very short
season of the latter rain will be followed by the final time, that of the
judgment at the end of the world.
We shall now begin to
examine some of the evidence in the Bible that describes this transition form
the season of the early Pentecostal rain, the church age, to the time of the
Great Tribulation.
The Bible shows that a
time would come when God would no longer use the churches and congregations to
bring the Gospel to the world. They instead would come under the wrath of God.
The Old
Testament Anticipates the Great Tribulation
To see this plan, we will
first carefully examine Old Testament Israel. They, without any question, typify
the New Testament church which the Bible speaks of as the Israel of God
(Galatians 6:16). As we discover how God related to national Israel, we will
learn how God interrelates with the churches of the New Testament.
Old Testament Israel began
with the patriarchs Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. It reached its highest glory
during the reigns of David and Solomon.
It was a nation brought
out of Egypt, into the land of Canaan under the leadership of the first Moses
and then Joshua. God bestowed His love upon this nation making it His people.
Deuteronomy 7:6-8 beautifully records
this fact:
For thou
are an holy people unto the LORD thy God: the LORD thy God hath chosen thee to
be a special people unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the
earth. The LORD did not set his love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were
more in number than any people; for ye were the fewest of all people: But
because the LORD loved you, and because he would keep the oath which he had
sworn unto your fathers, hath the LORD brought you out with a mighty hand, and
redeemed you out of the house of bondmen, from the hand
of
Pharaoh king of Egypt.
And so, Israel continued
for hundreds of years under the patient guidance of God. Again and again when
they went astray God sent judges or prophets or priests or kings to bring them
back to a more obedient faithfulness to God.
The
Problem of High Places
One problem did persist and
became a continuous problem. That was the problem of high places.
One problem did persist and
became a continuous problem. That was the problem of high places. High places
were places outside of Jerusalem where false god’s were worshipped. It was
already a serious problem when Moses received the law at Mount Sinai. The golden
calf worship was similar to later high place worship. However, until the temple
was constructed by Solomon, the correct worship of Jehovah God was also observed
at high places. But once the temple was built, any worship at high places was
always the worship of false gods.
The division of the
kingdom upon the death of Solomon in 931 B.C. stimulated the worship of false
gods. The first king of the nation of Israel, which consisted of ten tribes of
Israel, built worship centers in Dan and Bethel that featured the worship of
calves. This sad condition never changed throughout the history of the ten
tribes of Israel. In the nation of Judah, which consisted of the two tribes of
Judah and Benjamin, the situation was somewhat better in that many of the kings
who reigned were God-fearing men. Even so with the exception of two kings,
Hezekiah and Josiah, to some degree high places were always in evidence in the
land.
These high places were
obviously an act of rebellion against the law of God. Yet for hundreds of years,
God tolerated them and especially blessed Judah in spite of them. But they were
not unnoticed by God. In Leviticus 26:27-31, God solemnly warned:
And if
ye will not for all this hearken unto me, but walk contrary unto me; Then I will
walk contrary unto you also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven
times for your sins. And ye shall eat the flesh of your sons, and the flesh of
your daughters shall ye eat. And I will destroy your high places, and cut down
your images, and cast your carcases upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul
shall abhor you. And I will make your cities waste, and bring your sanctuaries
unto desolation, and I will not smell the savour of your sweet odours.
Note in this warning God is
specifically talking about the high places. This warning was given before Israel
entered the land of Canaan.
The High
Places Will Be Destroyed
But how and when would God
destroy the high places. Remember in Leviticus 26 God had declared that He had
chosen them to be a special people. He had sent His love upon them. Surely God
would be very gentle with Israel when and if He carried out His threat to remove
the high places.
But also remember, God had
said “I will make your cities waste and bring your sanctuaries unto desolation”
(verse 31). Would God really do this. Yes,
He would. And He did do that.
In the year 709 B.C.,
disaster struck the ten tribes of Israel. This nation of God loved was entirely
destroyed by the Assyrians. Except for the city of Jerusalem, at the same time
the ten tribes were destroyed, much of the nation of Judah was also destroyed.
Only because Hezekiah the king of Judah removed all of the high places was
Jerusalem spared. How could God bring this horrible disaster on the people to
whom He had pledged His love.
But there was more. One
hundred years later, in the year 609 B.C., they nation of Judah was again struck
with disaster. King Josiah, the most God-fearing king who ever ruled over Judah,
was killed in battle when he was only 39 years of age.
One hundred years earlier,
King Hezekiah had destroyed the high places and so Jerusalem was spared at the
time the ten tribes were destroyed. But following Hezekiah, his son and then his
grandson reigned, and during their reigns they built the high places. Thus,
Judah continued in its rebellion against God.
And then Josiah became
king. Truly, he was a wonderful king. God declared concerning King Josiah in II
Kings 23:25:
And like
unto him was there no king before him, that turned to the LORD with all his
heart, and with all his soul, and with all his might, according to all the law
of Moses; neither after him arose there any like him. King
Josiah’s godly acts were wonderful. The Bible records in II Kings 22 and 23 and
in II Chronicles 34 and 35 all of the righteous acts of this great king.
Included among his acts was the destruction of all of the high places.
But it was too late. When
God warned in Leviticus 26 that He would destroy all of the high places, He gave
sufficient information so that we can know precisely when this occurred. He had
said in Leviticus 26:33-34:
And I
will scatter you among the heathen, and will draw out a sword after you: and
your land shall be desolate, and your cities waste. Then shall the land enjoy
her Sabbaths, as long as it lieth desolate, and ye be in your enemies’ land;
even then shall the land rest, and enjoy her sabbaths.
God identifies the time
when the land would enjoy its sabbaths as a time of seventy years. He states in
II Chronicles 36:21, “the land had enjoyed her sabbaths: for as long as she lay
desolate she kept sabbath, to fulfil threescore and ten years.”
The Bible shows us that
this seventy years began with the death of Josiah in 609 B.C. and ended with the
conquering of Babylon by the Medes and the Persian in 539 B.C.
The fulfillment of this
prophecy required the death of King Josiah because the year 609 B.C. was to be
the beginning of the seventy years that had been prophesied. Indeed, now God’s
wrath began to be poured out upon Judah.
Although four more kings
would reign, they were all wicked. During their reign, first Egypt assailed them
and then Babylon began to destroy them. Finally, in the year 587 B.C., twenty
three years inclusive after King Josiah was killed in battle, the end came.
This terrible end came on the
people who God loved.
And what an end, Jerusalem,
the temple, the holy of holies were all destroyed. This terrible end came on the
people whom God loved, who had been chosen as a special people. God carried out
His warning that he would destroy the high places. He did so first in 709 B.C.
and then completed the task in 587 B.C. Truly, God does not give empty or idle
warnings.
But how does this relate to
the church and the New Testament era, the congregations and denominations by
means of which God has sent the Gospel into all the world during the past more
than 1900 years?
High
Places: A Warning to the Church
When we begin to consider
the plight of the churches and congregations in our day, at least four facts
became abundantly evident.
1. The eternal church made
up of all true believers will never be destroyed.
2. The corporate or
external church as represented by the various denominations and local
congregations that have existed during the past more than 1950 years could be
destroyed even as the seven churches of Revelation 2 and Revelation 3 were
eventually destroyed.
3. Ancient Israel that was
loved by God and protected by God for hundreds of years was finally destroyed,
the nation of Israel in 709 B.C., the nation of Judah in 587 B.C.
4. An insistence cause of
their destruction was their persistence in maintaining places of worship, called
high places, where heathen gods were worshipped.
With this background in
view, we must ask the logical question: What does the destruction of ancient
Israel in 709 B.C. and 587 B.C. have to do with us today? The answer must come
to us loud and clear. What God did to ancient Israel has everything to do with
this matter. In Hebrews 13:8, the Bible
declares, “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and
to day, and for ever.” Jesus is Jehovah God of the Old Testament. As we
view His treatment of ancient Israel, we can know how He deals with the New
Testament Israel, the churches and congregations that existed all over the
world.
The logical conclusion then
might be: Since the high places of Israel were a dominant cause of the
destruction of ancient Israel, it appears that the churches of today are safe
from God’s judgment because we do not have high places where heathen gods are
worshipped.
Today’s
Churches Have Their High Places
But it is true, that our
churches are free of high places? The Bible shows us that the churches of today
are not at all free of the high places. The Bible defines the nature of the New
Testament high places in II Corinthians 10:4-6. There we read:
For the weapons of our warfare
are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;
Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the
knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of
Christ; And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your
obedience is fulfilled.
In this very revealing
passage, God has sent forth His plans for the New Testament church. And as we
shall see they are parallel to His plan for ancient Israel. We can readily see
this parallelism if we recognize the nature of the Old Testament high places.
True worship faithfully identified with a careful following of the laws of God
set forth in the Bible. But many in Israel had their own ideas concerning the
nature of true worship.
Out of their own
imaginations and rationalizations they designed places of worship to gods that
they felt should be honored by Jehovah God was honored. So, they designed and
constructed their high places. They were probably called high places because
these places, where false gods were worshipped, normally were built on the top
of a hill.
In the New testament era,
it was not fashionable to construct places of worship to false gods. But the New
Testament individual has the same kind of thoughts and imaginations as the Old
Testament believer. He, too, has opinions as to the proper worship of God that
frequently includes ideas from his own mind rather than from the Bible.
During the Old Testament
days, it took serious thought as to how to properly design and build a high
place in order to make the overall worship scene more complete. In the New
Testament, serious men have carefully thought about teachings they felt were
pleasing to God. They reasoned together in solemn meetings such as church
councils, consistories, and synods. After prayerful consideration, they adopted
doctrines that were not always true to the Bible. Some of the erroneous
conclusions were even written into and became a part of very prestigious
confessions. This was so even though they had arrived at conclusions that were
not taught in the Bible. Conclusions such as there can be divorce for
fornication, baptismal regeneration, our faith is an instrument that God uses to
bring us to salvation, a future millennium, women can pastor a church, universal
atonement, and our acceptance of Christ is a requirement for salvation, are
typical of many doctrines solemnly adopted by churches. But these are high
places in that they have come form the exalted minds of men, not from God.
These are high places in that
they have come from the exalted minds of men, not from God.
At the beginning of this
study, we briefly examined some high places in the churches. We saw that there
were quite a number of high places in our churches today. Churches have
rewritten the rules concerning divorce and remarriage, the Sunday Sabbath,
gospels of signs and wonders, the tongues phenomenon, the role of women in the
church, music, and preaching about hell and damnation. These are all high places
that have grown extensively in the churches in the past fifty years.
We must never forget that
the pillar and ground of truth cannot be the church
(I Timothy 3:15). The pillar
and ground can be only God. Therefore, any doctrine held by a church must come
under the careful scrutiny of the Bible. Fact is, the teaching that is held by a
great number of churches that the church is the pillar and ground of truth is in
itself an enormous high place because it makes the church and that which it
teaches an authority at least equal to God.
The New
Testament High Places Will Be Destroyed
For over 1950 years, God
has overlooked these spiritual high places even as for many hundreds of years He
overlooked the high places of Israel and Judah.
But remember, God had
warned ancient Israel that eventually He would destroy the high places. This
destruction commenced when Judah began to go into bondage at the time their last
good king, King Josiah, was killed in 609 B.C. The destruction was completed in
587 B.C. when Jerusalem and the temple were entirely destroyed, twenty three
years inclusively after 609 B.C.
Ominously, the passage in
II Corinthians 10:4-6 which speaks of the New Testament high places also warns
of a time when God will destroy the high place. Remember, God said, “For the
weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God… having in a
readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.” In
this very revealing passage, God is declaring that punishment will come when the
obedience of the churches has been fulfilled, that is, when their work of
sending the Gospel into the world has been finished, God would begin to bring
judgment upon them. This coincides with the warning of Revelation 11 that the
time will come when the work of the church to bring the Gospel, as typified by
the two witnesses, is finished. When it is finished, the two witnesses will be
killed. Revelation 11:7 declares:
And when
they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the
bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill
them.
Earlier in Revelation 11,
God had explained in verse 4 that the two witnesses are the two olive trees and
the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth. Remember in
Revelation 1:20 and Revelation 2:1 God had indicated that each church is
represented by a candlestick. This is so because within each church or
congregation, there are true believers. They individually are light bearers of
the Gospel. Because they are an integral part of the congregation, the church
itself as an entity becomes a light bearer. In this way throughout the church
age, the churches that have remained reasonably faithful to the Bible have been
represented by a candlestick.
However, when these true
believers are silenced within the congregation or are driven from the
congregation, effectively, they have been killed.
John 16:2 declares:
They
shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever
killeth you will think that he doeth God service.
This killing of the witness
can occur only when the work of the church to bring the Gospel has been
finished. It is only God who determines when that work is finished. As we
continue our study, we will learn that the end of the time of the work of the
church to bring the Gospel to the world coincides with the beginning of the
Great Tribulation. One thing is certain, when the two witnesses are killed
because their work had been finished, it means that the church is dead - the
candlestick no longer can give light. That is, God is no longer using the church
to bring the Gospel.
That is, God is no longer using
the church to bring the Gospel.
Therefore, we see clearly
that God has predetermined a time during the New Testament era when punishment
would come against high things and the exalted reasoning of men. This punishment
would take place when the obedience of the churches were fulfilled. We have
already seen that the obedience was fulfilled when the work of the two witnesses
was finished.
This identifies with the
warning of I Peter 4:17, “For the time is come
that judgment must begin at the house of God.” The event of this judgment
on the churches is a terrible blow to them. In a way it is as traumatic and
awful as the destruction of ancient Judah by the Babylonians in 587 B.C.
Therefore, God speaks of this event as a time of Great Tribulation. In Matthew
24:21, the Bible declares there will be Great Tribulation such as this world has
never known or ever shall know.
How terrible when God’s
blessings no longer rest on the churches and congregations which only a few
years earlier were still God’s evangelists to the world.
But now we ask the big
question. Has this Great Tribulation of Matthew 24:21 already begun? We also
wonder if a church removes its high places, can it avoid this judgment?
Moreover, how does God bring judgment upon the churches?
The Church
Age Has Come to an End
The Bible discloses the
fact that following the season of the early Pentecostal rain (the church age),
which has brought in the harvest of the firstfruits, there would be a time of a
spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God. This would also be a time of
judgment on the churches. This time symbolically would be three and a half years
in duration. It is called the time of Great Tribulation. This time of Great
Tribulation will be immediately followed by the return of Christ and the end of
the world. We read in Matthew 24:21:
For then
shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, no, nor ever shall be.
And in Matthew 24:29, God
declares:
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the
powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
This Great Tribulation
period is not only described in Matthew 24 and mark 13, but it also described in
the language of Revelation 13, Daniel 7, Daniel 8, and many other Scriptures.
It is typified by the
seventy year period beginning with the death of King Josiah in 609 B.C. and
ending with the conquering of Babylon by the Medes and Persians in 539 B.C.
It is a time typified by
God bringing judgment upon Judah because they refused to remove the high places
where heathen gods were worshipped. God warned in
Leviticus 26:30:
And I
will destroy your high places, and cut down your images, and cast your carcases
upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul shall abhor you. He reiterated this warning in
Ezekiel 6:3,4:
And say,
ye mountains of Israel, hear the word of the Lord GOD; Thus saith the Lord GOD
to the mountains, and to the hills, to the rivers, and to the valleys; Behold,
I, even I, will bring a sword upon you, and I will destroy your high places. And
your altars shall be desolate, and your images shall be broken: and I will cast
down your slain men before your idols.
The character of the events
occurring in the seventy year period from 609 B.C. to 539 B.C. was the total
rule of Babylon over Israel. When the Israelites were taken captive into Babylon
they had no temple, no holy city, and no priesthood. They were entirely
separated from Jerusalem and all the sacred activity that had previously been
taken place there.
Likewise, the character of
the Great Tribulation spoke of in Matthew 24 is that Satan has occupied the
churches and has become victorious over the saints. In
Revelation 13:7, we read:
And it
was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power
was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.
In
Daniel 7:25 God prophesied:
And he
shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of
the most high, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into
his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.
In
Daniel 8:11,12 the Bible declares:
Yea, he
magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice
was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. And an host was
given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast
down the truth to the ground; and it practised, and prospered.
These passages clearly show
that the time was to come that God would give Satan the victory over the
churches and congregations. This is the end of the church age, when Satan is
given complete victory over the external church.
When we understand that
Satan is given victory over the external church which consists of all the local
congregations, we wonder how this can be. Don’t we read in
Revelation 20:2,3:
And he
laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and
bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him
up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nation no more, till the
thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little
season.
This is the end of the church
age, when Satan is given complete victory over the external church.
We do know that Satan was
bound in the sense that he could no longer frustrate the purpose of the Gospel
to save people. During the ministry of Jesus, virtually no one became saved. On
the one hand, the Holy Spirit was not at work applying the preached Word of God
to the lives of those who were to be saved. And on the other hand, Satan
appeared to be present almost everywhere Jesus preached. As Luke 8:12 indicates,
the devil took the Word out of the hearts of those who heard the Word lest they
should believe and be saved.
The fact that about 3,000
were saved seven weeks after the time of the cross indicates that this was the
dominant meaning of the truth that Satan had been bound. It was at the cross
that Satan was given the death blow and was bound so that he could no longer
deceive the nations. Beginning at the time he was bound and all through the
church age, people all over the world did become saved.
We must, therefore, ask
the question: How is it possible that Satan is able to gain victory over the
churches during the Great Tribulation? Did he finally figure out a plan whereby
he could do this? The answer is, No! It is God who loosed Satan as a judgment
upon the churches. We read about his loosing of Satan in
Revelation 9:1-4:
And the
fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to
him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And he opened the bottomless pit;
and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the
sun and the air were darkened by reason of the pit. And there came out of the
smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of
the earth have power. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the
grass of the earth, neither any green things, neither any tree; but only those
men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads.
The star that fell from
heaven can only be Christ. He alone has the key that opens and shuts (Revelation
3:7). Very deliberately Christ loosed Satan in the sense that He again allowed
Satan to frustrate the preached Word so that it could not save. The time was
coincidental with the withdrawal of the Holy Spirit from the churches. Once he
was loosed, Satan, as the constant enemy of Christ, of course could be expected
to immediately attack the body of Christ which was found in the local churches
all over the world.
Thus, we can know that it
is only because God is orchestrating the details of the Great Tribulation and
the end of the world that Satan can become so victorious during the time of
Great Tribulation.
The Two
Witnesses
When we look at the
sending forth of the Gospel during the church age, we must take note of the two
witnesses of Revelation 11. These two witnesses represent the true believers.
Initially, they identify with the true believers in the churches during the
church age. The command to go into all the world with the Gospel had been given
at the beginning of the church age. The carrying of this command was typified by
the two witnesses of which the Bible speaks in Revelation 11.
Revelation 11:3,4 declares:
And I
will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two
hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. These are the two olive
trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.
The two witnesses are
identified in Revelation 11:4 as two olive trees and two candlesticks. The two
olive trees identify with the olive tree of Romans 11:16-24. This underscores
that these two witnesses represent true believers.
The two witnesses identify
with the two candlesticks. This immediately identifies with the church age
. Revelation 1:20 and
Revelation 2:1 teaches us that symbolically, each church is represented by a
candlestick amongst which Christ walks. The candlestick represents the light of
the Gospel as it is sent out into the world during the church age by the
churches and during the latter rain by the true believers who are altogether
outside of the churches.
The number two (two
witnesses, two olive tree, two candlesticks), identifies with true believers who
faithfully bring the Gospel. Remember Jesus sent the twelve disciples out two
and two (Mark 6:7) and the seventy two and two (Luke 10:1).
We see the end of the
church age in the death of these two witnesses, as we read
Revelation 11:7, which declares:
And when
they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the
bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome themand kill
them.
The death of the two
witnesses identifies with the destruction of the church. Satan is loosed at the
beginning of the Great Tribulation and is allowed by God to destroy the
churches.
The
Churches Will Be Judged
Even as God finally
destroyed Judah and Jerusalem in 587 B.C. because they had not removed the high
places, God indicates that the church, too, will be destroyed because it does
not remove the high places. Remember we read in II Corinthians 10:4-6:
For the weapons of our warfare
are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;
Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the
knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of
Christ; And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your
obedience is fulfilled.
As we learned earlier, the
high places of the church are the doctrines held and taught by the church which
are not true to the Bible. Some of these are imbedded in the Confessions but
additional wrong doctrines are also taught. Divorce for fornication is an
example of such a perversion of the law of God.
Even as Israel refused to
permanently destroy its high places, so, too, the churches and denominations of
our day refuse to remove from their Confessions and from other teachings those
doctrines which are not true to the Bible. As we learned earlier, this refusal
to remove wrong doctrines from their Confessions and other doctrinal teachings
of the church may be a result of the false notion that the church is the pillar
and ground of truth. Later in our study, we will learn that only God can be the
pillar and ground of truth.
Thus, both Revelation 11:7
and II Corinthians 10:4-6 teach that there comes a time when the work of the
church is finished (Revelation 11:2), its obedience has been fulfilled (II
Corinthians 10:6), and then follows judgment upon the church. This is so even as
God’s judgment came upon Old Testament Israel and Judah.
It is true that during the
322 year duration of Judah from the death of Solomon in 931 B.C. until the death
of Josiah in 609 B.C., God tolerated and overlooked the high places.
Likewise, throughout the
New Testament era, God has overlooked and tolerated the high places in the
churches. Even though many churches and denominations insist that the Bible is
the only infallible Word of God, they cling to a number of doctrines of men
rather than submit entirely to the truth of the Bible. We have learned that
these doctrines are equivalent to the high places of ancient Judah.
As we have seen, the Great
Tribulation of Matthew 24 was typified by the destruction of Jerusalem in the
period 609 B.C. to 587 B.C. Therefore, we can expect that even as Judah and
Israel were destroyed because they would not remove their high places, so, too,
the New Testament Israel, because high places are found in the churches and
congregations throughout the world, will also be destroyed during the Great
Tribulation.
The destruction of the
churches is not a physical literal destruction as was the situation in 587 B.C.
Instead, it is a spiritual destruction as God allows the true believers to be
driven out. The churches become spiritually desolate because as we will learn
later in this study, the Holy Spirit no longer works in the churches and Satan
rules in them.
This destruction of the
churches is made evident by the declaration of
Revelation 11:7:
And when
they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the
bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill
them. It is seen in
the language of II Corinthians 10:6:
And
having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is
fulfilled.
II
Thessalonians 2:3,4
speaks of it in this way:
Let no
man deceive you by any means: for that day shall come, except there come a
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who
opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself
that he is God.
All of these passages tell us
in different ways that the end of the church age will come.
All of these passages tell
us in different ways that the end of the church age will come. We see the
believers in the churches killed in Revelation 11:7. God will “revenge” the
disobedience of the churches after their work is done. The phrase “when your
obedience is fulfilled” matches Revelation 11:7, which says, “when they shall
have finished their testimony.”
The II Thessalonians 2
passage tells us the death of the churches comes with Satan ruling in the
churches. So, all of these passages are telling us the same thing, namely, that
the end of the church age will come at some point. As we will see in this study,
that time is now.
The Beast
that comes from the sea
Let us examine some verses
in Revelation 13 to better understand
this Great Tribulation time and the end of the church age. We will start with
verses 1-3:
And I
stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having
seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the
name of blasphemy. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his
feet were as the feet of a bear, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw
one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed:
and all of the world wondered after the beast.
This beast is a
representation of Satan. But it is looking particularly at the rule of Satan
over all of the unsaved during the Great Tribulation of our day. We know this
can be so for at least two reasons. The first is that he comes out of the sea.
In the Bible, the sea frequently represents hell. Remember that Satan was cast
into hell (he became eternally subject to the wrath of God), at the cross. But
remember, too, that Revelation 20 teaches that just before the end, Satan would
be loosed from his prison so that he would go out to deceive the nations of the
world (Revelation 20:7,8). That is why Revelation 13:3 declares his death
wound was healed.
This beast has seven heads
and ten horns but the ten horns are crowned. This indicates the rule of Satan
during the Great Tribulation period. In
Revelation 17:12, we read:
And the
ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as
yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.
We will discover later on
that the phrase “one hour” or “one day” refers very particularly to the entire
time of the Great Tribulation period. (See Appendix A.)
Returning to
Revelation 13:2, we read that this
beast, who we now know represents the rule of Satan during the Great
Tribulation, was like a leopard, a bear, and a lion. It is a picture of Satan
coming as a savage wild beast to destroy.
Verses 4 and 5 continue:
And they
worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the
beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him? And
there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and
power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.
The unsaved all over the
world worship Satan during this time of Great Tribulation. It might be noted
that in our day, the intense interest in the occult and in days like Halloween
indicates the enormous adulation that Satan is receiving.
Verses 6 and 7 state:
And he
opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his
tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto him to make war
with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindred,
and tongues, and nations.
Because he had been loosed
by God and again deceive the nations, his chief attack is against the believers
in Christ. This is so because they are the body of Christ and Christ is the
chief enemy of Satan whom he wishes to destroy.
God has loosed Satan to
prepare the world for the judgment of the last day. But in God’s divine
arrangement, judgment is to begin at the house of God (I Peter 4:17).
Therefore, verse 6 teaches that Satan blasphemes, that is, he mocks, ridicules,
and speaks scandalously against the true believers and he was able to overcome
the saints (the true believers).
How can Satan overcome the
saints? Aren’t they forever safe with Christ?
How can Satan overcome the
saints? Aren’t they forever safe with Christ? True, but he overcomes them in the
sense that they are driven from the churches and congregations. Remember
John 16:2:
They
shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever
killeth you will think that he doeth God service.
During the Great
Tribulation, as we will presently see, Satan will be ruling in the
congregations, and the true believers will be killed (driven out of the
churches).
This identifies with
Revelation 11:7:
And when
they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall
make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
Thus, during the Great
Tribulation, except for the true believers who no longer are a part of the
churches and congregations, Satan will rule over all, both in the churches and
outside of the churches. Satan ruling in the churches corresponds with the end
of the church age, God is no longer using the churches to evangelize the world.
Thus far we have learned
that the beast that comes out of the sea represents Satan as he rules during the
Great Tribulation period of our day.
Continuing with
Revelation 13, we read in verses 11,12:
And I
behold another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a
lamb, and he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the first
beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship
the first beast,whose deadly wound was healed.
The Beast
that Comes Out of the Earth
God now is speaking of a
beast coming out the earth. We know that this beast also is Satan. However,
Satan now is presented as antichrist, that is, he looks and acts like Christ. He
has two horns like a lamb (that is, like Christ the Lamb of God). Yet we are not
to be deceived, “he spake as a dragon.” It is Satan masquerading as Christ as he
takes over the rulership of the churches and congregations during the Great
Tribulation of our day. This identifies with the language of
II Thessalonians 2:3,4:
Let no
man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there comes a
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who
opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that
he is God.
During the Great Tribulation,
Satan will be sitting (that is, ruling) in these churches.
The temple of God is the
churches and congregations. But during the Great Tribulation, Satan will be
sitting (that is, ruling) in these churches. God the Holy Spirit will no longer
be in the midst of the congregations. Satan has overcome the true believers by
driving them out of (they are killed), and now he is free to rule as he pleases.
Those who remain in these churches think they are worshipping God, but in
actuality, they are worshipping Satan. Thus, this beast that comes out of the
earth also represents Satan. More particularly, it represents Satan as he rules
in the churches and congregations during the Great Tribulation period of our
day. Later on, in Revelation 19:20, he is called the false prophet. He is called
the false prophet because it is Satan ruling in the churches and congregations.
Fire from
Heaven
Returning to Revelation
13, we next read, in verses 13,14:
And he doeth great wonders, so
that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And
deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he
had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the
earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a
sword, and did live.
We read here in Revelation
13:13-14 that Satan will be calling down fire from heaven. However, as we study
the Bible, we learn that Satan cannot literally call down fire form heaven. This
is proven by the contest between the 450 prophets of Baal, who were Satan’s
emissaries, and Elijah. We can read about this in I Kings 18. But God gave Satan
a demonstration that showed that causing someone
to fall backward was equivalent to calling down fire from heaven.
In Number 16 we read of
the rebellion against Moses that was led by three men, Korah, Dathan, and
Abiram. We read in Numbers 16:2-3:
And they rose up before Moses,
with certain of the children of Israel, two hundred and fifty princes of the
assembly, famous in the congregation, men of renown: And they gathered
themselves together against Moses and against Aaron, and said unto them, Ye take
too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and
the LORD is among the: wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above the
congregations of the LORD?
The consequences of this
rebellion were that the earth opened up and swallowed the families of the three
men and the destruction by fire of the 250 men who rebelled.
Numbers 16:35: “And there came out a fire from
the incense.” The next day the Israelites complained.
Numbers 16:41: “But on the morrow all the
congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron,
saying, Ye have killed the people of the LORD.” As a result of this added
rebellion on the part of Israel, God sent a plague into Israel that began to
kill the Israelites in great numbers. Only the timely intervention of Aaron in
making an atonement for Israel kept
God from killing all of Israel.
We read of this terrible judgment and its remedy in
Numbers 16:45-48:
Get you
up from among this congregation, that I may consume them as in a moment. And
they fell upon their faces. And Moses said unto Aaron, Take a censer, and put
fire therein from off the altar, and put on incense, and go quickly unto the
congregation, and make an atonement for them: for there is wrath gone out from
the LORD; the plague is begun. And Aaron took as Moses commanded and ran into
the midst of the congregation; and, behold, the plague was begun among the
people: and he put on incense, and made an atonement for the people. And he
stood between the dead and the living; and the plague was stayed.
In this account, the
rebellious Israel representative of mankind who has rebelled against God. The
plague that killed a great many of the Israelites and the fire that came down
and destroyed the 250 men point to the judgment of God that will destroy all of
the unsaved. The atonement offered by Aaron as well as Aaron himself, as he
stood between the dead and the living, represent Christ who stopped the wrath of
God from falling on all those for whom He made atonement. Thus, we see much of
the Gospel of salvation in this account.
Does Satan
Make Fire Come from Heaven?
We read again in
Revelation 13:13, that the beast
“maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth
in the sight of men.” Does this mean that at some point in time, Satan
will be able to literally make fire come down from heaven? Actually, we can see
that this phenomenon is presently happening worldwide, but it is not a literal
fire, it is an activity that is the equivalent of calling down fire from heaven.
Let us search the Bible to see how this can be.
In two outstanding
examples in which Satan, through his emissaries, threatened believers, fire came
down from heaven to destroy the wicked ones.
In II Kings 1, we read of
the wicked king of Israel sending a captain with fifty men to take Elijah. In
the face of Satan’s open assault on believers, Elijah, who represents believers,
called down fire from heaven and the captain and fifty men were destroyed.
In Revelation 20, we read
of Satan assaulting the camp of the saints by means of the nations from the four
corners of the earth, and fire came down from heaven to destroy these nations.
There was another time
when Satan assaulted the kingdom of God and fire should have been called down
from heaven to destroy him. Instead, a different action was taken to show that
Satan could have been destroyed by fire. That action, therefore, became the
equivalent of calling down fire from heaven. The event was when Jesus was in
the Garden of Gethsemane, and Judah and the temple soldiers came to take Jesus.
Satan himself was there, because a bit earlier, he had entered into Judas (Luke
22:3). Satan was so much a part of what followed that Christ called
Judas a “devil” (John
6:70-71). Jesus asked Judas and the temple soldiers, “Whom see ye? And they
said, Jesus of Nazareth.” Jesus then answered, “I am” (John 18:4-5).
At that moment, following
the action of Elijah as recorded in II Kings 1, and the action against the
forces of evil as recorded in Revelation 20, Jesus should have called down fire
from heaven to destroy the enemies who would bind Him, but Jesus could not take
this action. He declared to the temple soldiers,
“this is your hour, and the power of darkness”
(Luke 22:53). Christ could not destroy these enemies because it was
necessary that He be bound and go to the cross to pay for our sins. Only then
could He be our Savior.
Jesus showed the He was
willingly being bound and that it was God’s will that He be taken, but Christ
could have destroyed these enemies. Instead of bringing fire from heaven, when
Jesus said, “I am,” He caused them to reel
backward and fall to the ground (John 18:6). This was a substitute action
to show that He had the power to destroy them.
The Bible also instructs us
that Satan cannot make fire come down from heaven.
We learned from Revelation
13:13 that Satan will cause fire to come down from heaven, but the Bible also
instructs us that Satan cannot make fire come down from heaven. Do you recall
the contest between Elijah and the prophets of Baal (I Kings 18)? The 450
prophets of Baal, whose head is Satan, tried all day to cause fire to come down
to the altar they had made. But they failed totally to accomplish this. Elijah,
on the other hand, prayed that God would send fire on the altar that Elijah had
built, and fire came down and consumed the offering, the wood, and even the
stones of the altar.
Therefore, Satan cannot
literally call down fire from heaven. Satan was present when Jesus caused those
who came to take Him to fall backward as substitute for calling down fire form
heaven (John 18). This is the solution to the prophecy that Satan would call
down fire from heaven: He causes people to fall backward to the ground under
some supernatural power as the equivalent of calling fire from heaven. Thus,
this could be the manner through which Revelation 13:13 finds it fulfillment.
Among the false gospels of our day, there is an extensive phenomenon going on
in which many people fall backward by some supernatural power. Among some, this
is called “being slain in the spirit.” Since Satan himself cannot literally call
down fire from heaven, he follows the lead of Jesus and causes people to fall
backward, which is a substitute for calling down fire from heaven.
Falling Backward Equals Fire
from Heaven
Thus, this miracle of
people falling backward to the ground which is occurring all over the world is
clear evidence that we are now in the Great Tribulation period of Revelation 13
and Matthew 24. This supernatural activity is one of the sings Satan employs to
assure those in these churches that Christ is still active within these
churches. Satan wishes to be like God. God is the judge of all the earth. God
shows His right and ability to judge by calling down fire to destroy the one
being judged. Satan is not the judge in any sense, but he tries to show he is
judge by causing people to fall backward. That is why the churches in which he
does this speak of it as being “slain in the spirit.” Additionally, other
supernatural activities, such as Satan giving messages to people in many
churches by means of visions and the supernatural activity of tongues, are given
by Satan to try to assure those in these churches that Christ is still ruling
there.
In these verses, God tells
us that Satan, as he comes as the beast out of the earth or as the false
prophet, causes those who dwell on the earth to
“make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live”
(Revelation 13:14). That is, to make an image of Satan. Furthermore,
concerning this image, we read in Revelation
13, verse 15:
And he
had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast
should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the
beast should be killed.
How are we to understand
this image of Satan to which life has been given? This is a very important
question because in Revelation 14:9, we read about those who worship his image.
And remember in Revelation 14:7 we read the warning that we are to worship only
God the Creator.
The Image
of the Beast
Making an image is the
same as making a likeness of an entity. The image or likeness is not the entity
but it represents the entity. The true believer, for example, has become the
image of Christ. We read in II Corinthians 3:18:
But we all, with open face
beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image
from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. We read in
Colossians 3:10:
And have
put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that
created him: And in
Romans 1:23 we read:
And changed the glory of the
uncorruptible God into an image made like a corruptible man, and to birds, and
fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.
Studying these verses
assures us that the image of God is the true believers. The image of Satan is
all the unsaved. This agrees with Jesus’ assessment of the Israel of His day. He
declares in John 8:44:
Ye are
of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a
murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar,
and the father of it.
Thus, we can understand
that the image of Satan consists of the unsaved within the churches. They have
been given life only in the sense that they have contact with the supernatural
as they receive messages by means of tongues or voices or visions. They have
contact with the supernatural by falling backwards. Of course, it is false life,
but to those who experience these things, the experiences assure them that they
must be alive in Christ.
What then could the Bible
mean when it speaks about worshipping the image of the beast? We worship the one
who is our master, the one we look to as our authority. To worship means to bow
down before the one to whom we have surrendered our will. Thus, as true
believers, our will has been surrendered to Christ because we worship Him as our
Lord and our God.
The question must be
posed: In any church or congregation, who is the authority that should rule our
life. Is it the Bible, the Bible alone? Or is it the theologians and the Bible
teachers of the denomination to which we belong.
In any conservative church
of today, the answer comes very quickly. The Bible alone is our authority. But
is that really so! Who developed doctrines such as the one that we must accept
Christ to become saved, or that we must be baptized in water as a condition for
salvation, or that faith is an instrument God gives us so we might become saved,
or that water baptism seals us in some way, or that one can divorce an
adulterous husband, etc. Since these doctrines did not come form God, they could
only have come from the minds of men.
Some or all of these
doctrines are adhered to and effectively obeyed in virtually every church and
congregation of our day.
If these doctrines come
form the minds of men, the lofty thinking of theologians, they did not come from
God. The very fact that they dare to hold these doctrines as truth when they are
not truth means that they are trusting a life. That in turn means that
ultimately, they are worshipping the father or lies, who is Satan. And they
themselves are the image of Satan.
We must remember, of
course, that throughout the history of the New Testament church, many of these
false doctrines existed in churches that God used to further the great
commission of evangelizing the world. However, we must also remember God is a
long-suffering God. He has tolerated these New Testament high places for a long,
long time. We have seen that same patience of God as He tolerated the high
places of Israel and Judah for hundreds of years.
But there is an end to
God’s patience. He has decreed there would come a time when He would destroy the
high places. He did this by destroying Israel in 709 B.C. and Judah in 587 B.C.
He did this by loosing Satan so that he would rule in the temple, in the
churches and congregations of our day.
Significantly, in virtually
every church that exists anywhere in the world, the image of the beast is
worshipped.
Significantly, in virtually
every church that exists anywhere in the world, the image of the beast is
worshipped. That is, doctrines developed out of the minds of men are regarded as
God’s truth.
Fact is, this matter of
regarding any doctrines spawned by the thinking of theologians as God’s truth
betrays the mentality that the corporate church effectively rules over the
Bible. Protestants fault the Roman Catholics because they plainly contend that
the church rules over the Bible. The reality is that the same condition prevails
in the Protestant churches. This is another way of
saying that the image of Satan, that is, the minds of corruptible man is being
worshipped.
Worship
the Image of the Beast or Be Killed
Remember we read in
Revelation 13:15, “that as many as would not
worship the image of the beast should be killed.” The evidence of the
reality of this statement is seen in a startling fashion in our day. In any
conservative church of our day, which we may have always considered to be most
faithful to the Bible, if we try to remain there as a member but take serious
issue with statements of the confessions of that denomination, statements that
can be shown to be in violation of the Bible, take issue with that church’s
stand on marriage and divorce, ordinarily, such action will cause that
individual to be driven out. Spiritually, he will be killed. If a pastor of such
a church begins to object to the doctrines his church olds, and which he can
show to be in violation of the Bible, he will be driven out of that
denomination. Spiritually, he will be killed.
Returning to Revelation
14:7, now we can understand why God is warning that the Gospel we are to
proclaim during the latter rain should emphasize that we are to worship God who
“made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” Trusting our
church, our theologians, or any entity of any kind rather than God the Creator
will no longer be tolerated by God.
In fact, this is a solemn
warning to a ministry like Family Radio, that we better be sure that the
doctrines we bring to the world are as Biblical as possible. As we have already
learned, we are to be especially concerned that the salvation message does not
in the slightest way teach that any work that we do assisted in our salvation.
Continuing a bit longer in
Revelation 13, we read in verses 16 and 17:
And he
causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a
mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads; And that no man might buy or
sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his
name.
These two verses introduce
more questions. What is signified by the mark of the beast? What does it mean to
buy or sell?
Satan
ruling in the temple, that is, ruling in the churches and congregations
during the Great Tribulation, causes everyone present there to receive Satan’s
mark. We must understand this to simply mean that those who are not saved carry
the ownership brand of Satan. Like a cattleman puts his ownership brand on his
cattle so there is no question about who owns the cattle, so Satan spiritually
has his mark or brand on those who worship him or his image.
Similarly, we read in
Revelation 14:1 that the 144,000, who are the complete fullness of all who
became saved during the church age, have an identification mark on them. They
have their Father’s name written on their forehead. We know, of course, that a
name is not literally placed on each believer’s forehead. Rather, it is language
to show that these 144,000 are eternally owned by God and they are citizens of
His kingdom. Later in our study, we will look again at these 144,000.
What Does
Buy or Sell Mean?
But what does the phrase
“buy or sell” signify?
This is a crucial question
because verse 17 declares that no one can buy or sell unless he has the mark of
the beast.
When we search the Bible
to help us understand the phrase “buy or sell,” we find that God employs
language that identifies Jesus as a merchant.
In
Matthew 13:45, 46 we read:
Again,
the kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchant man, seeking goodly pearls: Who,
when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and
bought it.
The merchant in this
parable can only be Christ. The pearl is the kingdom of God. Christ sold all
that he had, that is, He emptied Himself of His glory and became the suffering
servant in order to obtain the kingdom of God.
In
Isaiah 55:1 we read:
Ho,
every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come
ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price.
This language is also the
language of a merchant who has the Gospel for sale. It is a Gospel that can be
bought without money and without price. In other references, the sending forth
of the Gospel is typified by merchant ships (for example, the ships of Tarshish)
that bring to Jerusalem gold, silver, and all manner of precious things.
The virtuous woman of
Proverbs 31:18, “perceiveth that her
merchandise is good,” and Proverbs 31:14
says, “She is like the merchants’ ship.” Proverbs 31:24, “She maketh fine linen,
and selleth it.” She can be shown to be a picture of the believers as we
buy without money the Gospel and sell it to others who buy form us without
money. Thus, buying and selling has entirely to do with sending forth the
Gospel.
Returning to Revelation
13:17, we read that in the churches and congregations that have come under the
rule of Satan, no one can buy or sell; that is, no one can bring the Gospel
there unless they have the mark of the beast.
What terrible
information that is. Effectively, God is saying that in these churches and
congregations where Satan now rules, no one can preach or teach there unless
they are not saved. What is even worse is that, since everyone in the
congregation believes they have a prophetic office to declare the Word of God
based upon passages like Acts 2:17, the ominous warning of Revelation 13:17 in
principle can apply to everyone in the congregation.
This information
dramatically increases the problem that pastors and Bible teachers in churches
face. It cannot mean that each and every pastor ministering in any church is
automatically proven to be unsaved. But it does mean when a pastor or any
believer within that church is faced with the Biblical information concerning
the Great Tribulation and then insists that this is not the time to flee from
his church, or if he insists that somehow his church is the exception and he can
continue to minister in this congregation, or if he offers any other rationale
as to why he should not leave, the serious question much be raised, “How then
does this pastor or believer answer to this terrible warning of Revelation
13:17?” Indeed, these are extremely serious verses. The serious nature of these
warnings is further set forth in Revelation
14:9-11:
And the
third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the
beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, The
same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without
mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and
brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:
And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no
rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth
the mark of his name.
These verses are so clear
they need no further explanation.
As we have studied these
verses in Revelation 13, we have seen more and more evidence that the beginning
of the Great Tribulation spoken of in Matthew 24 corresponds with the end of the
church age. Revelation 13 shows that during the Great Tribulation, the churches
will be under God’s judgment and that God has given the churches over to Satan.
With the churches under God’s wrath and under Satan’s rulership, we can see
clear proof that the beginning of the Great Tribulation signifies that we are at
the end of the church age.
The Bible discloses the
fact that following the season of the early Pentecostal rain (the church age),
which has brought in the harvest of the firstfruits, there would be a time of a
spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God. This would also be a time of
judgment on the churches. This time symbolically would be three and a half years
in duration. It is called the time of Great Tribulation. This time of Great
Tribulation will be immediately followed by the return of Christ and the end of
the world. We read in Matthew 24:21:
For then
shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, no, nor ever shall be.
And in
Matthew 24:29, God declares:
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the
powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
This Great Tribulation
period is not only described in Matthew 24 and mark 13, but it also described in
the language of Revelation 13, Daniel 7, Daniel 8, and many other Scriptures.
It is typified by the
seventy year period beginning with the death of King Josiah in 609 B.C. and
ending with the conquering of Babylon by the Medes and Persians in 539 B.C.
It is a time typified by
God bringing judgment upon Judah because they refused to remove the high places
where heathen gods were worshipped. God warned in
Leviticus 26:30:
And I
will destroy your high places, and cut down your images, and cast your carcases
upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul shall abhor you. He reiterated this warning
in Ezekiel 6:3,4:
And say,
ye mountains of Israel, hear the word of the Lord GOD; Thus saith the Lord GOD
to the mountains, and to the hills, to the rivers, and to the valleys; Behold,
I, even I, will bring a sword upon you, and I will destroy your high places. And
your altars shall be desolate, and your images shall be broken: and I will cast
down your slain men before you idols.
The character of the events
occurring in the seventy year period from 609 B.C. to 539 B.C. was the total
rule of Babylon over Israel. When the Israelites were taken captive into Babylon
they had no temple, no holy city, and no priesthood. They were entirely
separated from Jerusalem and all the sacred activity that had previously been
taken place there.
Likewise, the character of
the Great Tribulation spoke of in Matthew 24 is that Satan has occupied the
churches and has become victorious the saints. In
Revelation 13:7, we read:
And it
was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him
over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. In
Daniel 7:25 God prophesied:
And he
shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of
the most high, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into
his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.
In
Daniel 8:11,12 the Bible declares:
Yea, he
magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice
was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. And an host was
given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast
down the truth to the ground; and it practised, and prospered.
These passages clearly show
that the time was to come that God would give Satan the victory over the
churches and congregations. This is the end of the church age, when Satan is
given complete victory over the external church.
When we understand that
Satan is given victory over the external church which consists of all the local
congregations, we wonder how this can be. Don’t we read in
Revelation 20:2,3: And he laid hold on the
dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand
years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal
upon him, that he should deceive the nation no more, till the thousand years
should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.
This is
the end of the church age, when Satan is
given complete victory over the external church.
We do know that Satan was
bound in the sense that he could no longer frustrate the purpose of the Gospel
to save people. During the ministry of Jesus, virtually no one became saved. On
the one hand, the Holy Spirit was not at work applying the preached Word of God
to the lives of those who were to be saved. And on the other hand, Satan
appeared to be present almost everywhere Jesus preached. As Luke 8:12 indicates,
the devil took the Word out of the hearts of those who heard the Word lest they
should believe and be saved.
The fact that about 3,000
were saved seven weeks after the time of the cross indicates that this was the
dominant meaning of the truth that Satan had been bound. It was at the cross
that Satan was given the death blow and was bound so that he could no longer
deceive the nations. Beginning at the time he was bound and all through the
church age, people all over the world did become saved.
We must, therefore, ask
the question: How is it possible that Satan is able to gain victory over the
churches during the Great Tribulation? Did he finally figure out a plan whereby
he could do this? The answer is, No! It is God who loosed Satan as a judgment
upon the churches. We read about his loosing of Satan in
Revelation 9:1-4:
And the
fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to
him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And he opened the bottomless pit;
and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the
sun and the air were darkened by reason of the pit. And there came out of the
smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of
the earth have power. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the
grass of the earth, neither any green things, neither any tree; but only those
men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads.
The star that fell from
heaven can only be Christ. He alone has the key that opens and shuts (Revelation
3:7). Very deliberately Christ loosed Satan in the sense that He again allowed
Satan to frustrate the preached Word so that it could not save. The time was
coincidental with the withdrawal of the Holy Spirit from the churches. Once he
was loosed, Satan, as the constant enemy of Christ, of course could be expected
to immediately attack the body of Christ which was found in the local churches
all over the world.
Thus, we can know that it
is only because God is orchestrating the details of the Great Tribulation and
the end of the world that Satan can become so victorious during the time of
Great Tribulation.
The Two
Witnesses
When we look at the
sending forth of the Gospel during the church age, we must take note of the two
witnesses of Revelation 11. These two witnesses represent the true believers.
Initially, they identify with the true believers in the churches during the
church age. The command to go into all the world with the Gospel had been given
at the beginning of the church age. The carrying of this command was typified by
the two witnesses of which the Bible speaks in Revelation 11.
Revelation 11:3,4 declares:
And I
will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two
hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.
These are the two olive threes, and the two candlesticks standing before the God
of the earth.
The two witnesses are
identified in Revelation 11:4 as two olive trees and two candlesticks. The two
olive trees identify with the olive tree of Romans 11:16-24. This underscores
that these two witnesses represent true believers.
The two witnesses identify
with the two candlesticks. This immediately identifies with the church age
. Revelation 1:20 and
Revelation 2:1 teaches us that symbolically, each church is represented by a
candlestick amongst which Christ walks. The candlestick represents the light of
the Gospel as it is sent out into the world during the church age by the
churches and during the latter rain by the true believers who are altogether
outside of the churches.
The number two (two
witnesses, two olive tree, two candlesticks), identifies with true believers who
faithfully bring the Gospel. Remember Jesus sent the twelve disciples out two
and two (Mark 6:7) and the seventy two and two (Luke 10:1).
We see the end of the
church age in the death of these two witnesses, as we read
Revelation 11:7, which declares:
And when
they shall have finished their testimony, the best that ascendeth out of the
bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome then, and kill
them.
The death of the two
witnesses identifies with the destruction of th church. Satan is loosed at the
beginning of the Great Tribulation and is allowed by God to destroy the
churches.
The
Churches Will Be Judged
Even as God finally
destroyed Judah and Jerusalem in 587 B.C. because they had not removed the high
places, God indicates that the church, too, will be destroyed because it does
not remove the high places. Remember we read in
II Corinthians 10:4-6:
For the
weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling
down of strong holds; Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself
against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the
obedience of Christ; And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when
your obedience is fulfilled.
As we learned earlier, the
high places of the church are the doctrines held and taught by the church which
are not true to the Bible. Some of these are imbedded in the Confessions but
additional wrong doctrines are also taught. Divorce for fornication is an
example of such a perversion of the law of God.
Even as Israel refused to
permanently destroy its high places, so, too, the churches and denominations of
our day refuse to remove form their Confessions and from other teachings those
doctrines which are not true to the Bible. As we learned earlier, this refusal
to remove wrong doctrines from their Confessions and other doctrinal teachings
of the church may be a result of the false notion that the church is the pillar
and ground of truth. Later in our study, we will learn that only God can be the
pillar and ground of truth.
Thus, both Revelation 11:7
and II Corinthians 10:4-6 teach that there comes a time when the work of the
church is finished (Revelation 11:2), its obedience has been fulfilled (II
Corinthians 10:6), and then follows judgment upon the church. This is so even as
God’s judgment came upon Old Testament Israel and Judah.
It is true that during the
322 year duration of Judah from the death of Solomon in 931 B.C. until the death
of Josiah in 609 B.C., God tolerated and overlooked the high places.
Likewise, throughout the
New Testament era, God has overlooked and tolerated the high places in the
churches. Even though many churches and denominations insist that the Bible is
the only infallible Word of God, they cling to a number of doctrines of men
rather than submit entirely to the truth of the Bible. We have learned that
these doctrines are equivalent to the high places of ancient Judah.
As we have seen, the Great
Tribulation of Matthew 24 was typified by the destruction of Jerusalem in the
period 609 B.C. to 587 B.C. Therefore, we can expect that even as Judah and
Israel were destroyed because they would not remove their high places, so, too,
the New Testament Israel, because high places are found in the churches and
congregations throughout the world, will also be destroyed during the Great
Tribulation.
The destruction of the
churches is not a physical literal destruction as was the situation in 587 B.C.
Instead, it is a spiritual destruction as God allows the true believers to be
driven out. The churches become spiritually desolate because as we will learn
later in this study, the Holy Spirit no longer works in the churches and Satan
rules in them.
This destruction of the
churches is made evident by the declaration of Revelation 11:7:
And when they shall have
finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit
shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. It is
seen in the language of II Corinthians 10:6:
And having in a readiness to
revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled. II
Thessalonians 2:3,4 speaks of it in this way:
Let no
man deceive you by any means: for that day shall come, except there come a falling away first,
and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth
himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God
sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.
All of these passages tell us
in different ways that the end of the church age will come.
All of these passages tell
us in different ways that the end of the church age will come. We see the
believers in the churches killed in Revelation 11:7. God will “revenge” the
disobedience of the churches after their work is done. The phrase “when your
obedience is fulfilled” matches Revelation 11:7, which says, “when they shall
have finished their testimony.”
The II Thessalonians 2
passage tells us the death of the churches comes with Satan ruling in the
churches. So, all of these passages are telling us the same thing, namely, that
the end of the church age will come at some point. As we will see in this study,
that time is now.
The Beast
that Comes from the sea
Let us examine some verses
in Revelation 13 to better understand this Great Tribulation time and the end of
the church age. We will start with verses 1-3:
And I
stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having
seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the
name of blasphemy. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his
feet were as the feet of a bear, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw
one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed:
and all of the world wondered after the beast.
This beast is a
representation of Satan. But it is looking particularly at the rule of Satan
over all of the unsaved during the Great Tribulation of our day. We know this
can be so for at least two reasons. The first is that he comes out of the sea.
In the Bible, the sea frequently represents hell. Remember that Satan was cast
into hell (he became eternally subject to the wrath of God), at the cross. But
remember, too, that Revelation 20 teaches that just before the end, Satan would
be loosed from his prison so that he would go out to deceive the nations of the
world (Revelation 20:7,8). That is why Revelation 13:3 declares his death
wound was healed.
This beast has seven heads
and ten horns but the ten horns are crowned. This indicates the rule of Satan
during the Great Tribulation period. In Revelation 17:12, we read:
And the ten horns which thou
sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power
as kings one hour with the beast.
We will discover later on
that the phrase “one hour” or “one day” refers very particularly to the entire
time of the Great Tribulation period. (See Appendix A.)
Returning to Revelation
13:2, we read that this beast, who we now know represents the rule of Satan
during the Great Tribulation, was like a leopard, a bear, and a lion. It is a
picture of Satan coming as a savage wild beast to destroy. Verses 4 and 5
continue:
And they
worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the
beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him? And
there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and
power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.
The unsaved all over the
world worship Satan during this time of Great Tribulation. It might be noted
that in our day, the intense interest in the occult and in days like Halloween
indicates the enormous adulation that Satan is receiving.
Verses 6 and 7 state:
And he
opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his
tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto him to make war
with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindred,
and tongues, and nations.
Because he had been loosed
by God and again deceive the nations, his chief attack is against the believers
in Christ. This is so because they are the body of Christ and Christ is the
chief enemy of Satan whom he wishes to destroy.
God has loosed Satan to
prepare the world for the judgment of the last day. But in God’s divine
arrangement, judgment is to begin at the house of God (I Peter 4:17). Therefore,
verse 6 teaches that Satan blasphemes, that is, he mocks, ridicules, and speaks
scandalously against the true believers and he was able to overcome the saints
(the true believers).
How can Satan overcome the
saints? Aren’t they forever safe with Christ?
How can Satan overcome the
saints? Aren’t they forever safe with Christ? True, but he overcomes them in the
sense that they are driven from the churches and congregations. Remember John
16:2:
They shall put you out of the
synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he
doeth God service.
During the Great
Tribulation, as we will presently see, Satan will be ruling in the
congregations, and the true believers will be killed (driven out of the
churches).
This identifies with
Revelation 11:7:
And when
they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the
bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill
them.
Thus, during the Great
Tribulation, except for the true believers who no longer are a part of the
churches and congregations, Satan will rule over all, both in the churches and
outside of the churches. Satan ruling in the churches corresponds with the end
of the church age, God is no longer using the churches to evangelize the world.
Thus far we have learned
that the beast that comes out of the sea represents Satan as he rules during the
Great Tribulation period of our day.
Continuing with
Revelation 13, we read in verses 11,12:
And I
behold another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a
lamb, and he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the first
beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.
The Beast
that Comes Out of the Earth
God now is speaking of a
beast coming out the earth. We know that this beast also is Satan. However,
Satan now is presented as antichrist, that is, he looks and acts like Christ. He
has two horns like a lamb (that is, like Christ the Lamb of God). Yet we are not
to be deceived, “he spake as a dragon.” It is Satan masquerading as Christ as he
takes over the rulership of the churches and congregations during the Great
Tribulation of our day. This identifies with the language of
II Thessalonians 2:3,4:
Let no
man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there comes a
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and
exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he
as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.
During the Great Tribulation,
Satan will be sitting (that is, ruling) in these churches.
The temple of God is the
churches and congregations. But during the Great Tribulation, Satan will be
sitting (that is, ruling) in these churches. God the Holy Spirit will no longer
be in the midst of the congregations. Satan has overcome the true believers by
driving them out of (they are killed), and now he is free to rule as he pleases.
Those who remain in these churches think they are worshipping God, but in
actuality, they are worshipping Satan. Thus, this beast that comes out of the
earth also represents Satan. More particularly, it represents Satan as he rules
in the churches and congregations during the Great Tribulation period of our
day. Later on, in Revelation 19:20, he is called the false prophet. He is called
the false prophet because it is Satan ruling in the churches and congregations.
Fire from
Heaven
Returning to
Revelation 13, we next read, in verses 13,14:
And he
doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth
in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of
those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to
them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which
had the wound by a sword, and did live.
We read here in Revelation
13:13-14 that Satan will be calling down fire from heaven. However, as we study
the Bible, we learn that Satan cannot literally call down fire form heaven. This
is proven by the contest between the 450 prophets of Baal, who were Satan’s
emissaries, and Elijah. We can read about this in I Kings 18. But God gave Satan
a demonstration that showed that causing someone to fall backward was equivalent
to calling down fire from heaven.
In Number 16 we read of
the rebellion against Moses that was led by three men, Korah, Dathan, and
Abiram. We read in Numbers 16:2-3:
And they
rose up before Moses, with certain of the children of Israel, two hundred and
fifty princes of the assembly, famous in the congregation, men of renown: And
they gathered themselves together against Moses and against Aaron, and said unto
them, Ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one
of them, and the LORD is among the: wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above
the congregations of the LORD?
The consequences of this
rebellion were that the earth opened up and swallowed the families of the three
men and the destruction by fire of the 250 men who rebelled.
Numbers 16:35: “And there came out a fire from
the incense.” The next day the Israelites complained.
Numbers 16:41: “But on the morrow all the
congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron,
saying, Ye have killed the people of the LORD.” As a result of this added
rebellion on the part of Israel, God sent a plague into Israel that began to
kill the Israelites in great numbers. Only the timely intervention of Aaron in
making an atonement for Israel kept
God form killing all of
Israel. We read of this terrible judgment and its remedy in
Numbers 16:45-48:
Get you
up from among this congregation, that I may consume them as in a moment. And
they fell upon their faces. And Moses said unto Aaron, Take a censer, and put
fire therein from off the altar, and put on incense, and go quickly unto the
congregation, and make an atonement for them: for there is wrath gone out from
the LORD; the plague is begun. And Aaron took as Moses commanded and ran into
the midst of the congregation; and, behold, the plague was begun among the
people: and he put on incense, and made an atonement for the people. And he
stood between the dead and the living; and the plague was stayed.
In this account, the
rebellious Israel representative of mankind who has rebelled against God. The
plague that killed a great many of the Israelites and the fire that came down
and destroyed the 250 men point to the judgment of God that will destroy all of
the unsaved. The atonement offered by Aaron as well as Aaron himself, as he
stood between the dead and the living, represent Christ who stopped the wrath of
God from falling on all those for whom He made atonement. Thus, we see much of
the Gospel of salvation in this account.
Does Satan
Make Fire Come from Heaven?
We read again
in Revelation 13:13, that the beast “maketh
fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men.” Does this
mean that at some point in time, Satan will be able to literally make fire come
down from heaven? Actually, we can see that this phenomenon is presently
happening worldwide, but it is not a literal fire, it is an activity that is the
equivalent of calling down fire from heaven. Let us search the Bible to see how
this can be.
In two outstanding
examples in which Satan, through his emissaries, threatened believers, fire came
down from heaven to destroy the wicked ones.
In II Kings 1, we read of
the wicked king of Israel sending a captain with fifty men to take Elijah. In
the face of Satan’s open assault on believers, Elijah, who represents believers,
called down fire from heaven and the captain and fifty men were destroyed.
In Revelation 20, we read
of Satan assaulting the camp of the saints by means of the nations from the four
corners of the earth, and fire came down from heaven to destroy these nations.
There was another time
when Satan assaulted the kingdom of God and fire should have been called down
from heaven to destroy him. Instead, a different action was taken to show that
Satan could have been destroyed by fire. That action, therefore, became the
equivalent of calling down fire from heaven. The event was when Jesus was in
the Garden of Gethsemane, and Judah and the temple soldiers came to take Jesus.
Satan himself was there, because a bit earlier, he had entered into Judas (Luke
22:3). Satan was so much a part of what followed that Christ called Judas a
“devil” (John 6:70-71). Jesus asked Judas and the temple soldiers, “Whom see ye?
And they said, Jesus of Nazareth.” Jesus then answered, “I am” (John 18:4-5).
At that moment, following
the action of Elijah as recorded in II Kings 1, and the action against the
forces of evil as recorded in Revelation 20, Jesus should have called down fire
from heaven to destroy the enemies who would bind Him, but Jesus could not take
this action. He declared to the temple soldiers, “this is your hour, and the
power of darkness” (Luke 22:53). Christ could not destroy these enemies because
it was necessary that He be bound and go to the cross to pay for our sins. Only
then could He be our Savior.
Jesus showed the He was
willingly being bound and that it was God’s will that He be taken, but Christ
could have destroyed these enemies. Instead of bringing fire from heaven, when
Jesus said, “I am,” He caused them to reel backward and fall to the ground (John
18:6). This was a substitute action to show that He had the power to destroy
them.
The Bible also instructs us
that Satan cannot make fire come down from heaven.
We learned from Revelation
13:13 that Satan will cause fire to come down from heaven, but the Bible also
instructs us that Satan cannot make fire come down from heaven. Do you recall
the contest between Elijah and the prophets of Baal (I Kings 18)? The 450
prophets of Baal, whose head is Satan, tried all day to cause fire to come down
to the altar they had made. But they failed totally to accomplish this. Elijah,
on the other hand, prayed that God would send fire on the altar that Elijah had
built, and fire came down and consumed the offering, the wood, and even the
stones of the altar.
Therefore, Satan cannot
literally call down fire from heaven. Satan was present when Jesus caused those
who came to take Him to fall backward as substitute for calling down fire form
heaven (John 18). This is the solution to the prophecy that Satan would call
down fire from heaven: He causes people to fall backward to the ground under
some supernatural power as the equivalent of calling fire from heaven. Thus,
this could be the manner through which Revelation 13:13 finds it fulfillment.
Among the false gospels of our day, there is an extensive phenomenon going on
in which many people fall backward by some supernatural power. Among some, this
is called “being slain in the spirit.” Since Satan himself cannot literally call
down fire from heaven, he follows the lead of Jesus and causes people to fall
backward, which is a substitute for calling down fire from heaven.
Falling
Backward Equals Fire from Heaven
Thus, this miracle of
people falling backward to the ground which is occurring all over the world is
clear evidence that we are now in the Great Tribulation period of Revelation 13
and Matthew 24. This supernatural activity is one of the sings Satan employs to
assure those in these churches that Christ is still active within these
churches. Satan wishes to be like God. God is the judge of all the earth. God
shows His right and ability to judge by calling down fire to destroy the one
being judged. Satan is not the judge in any sense, but he tries to show he is
judge by causing people to fall backward. That is why the churches in which he
does this speak of it as being “slain in the spirit.” Additionally, other
supernatural activities, such as Satan giving messages to people in many
churches by means of visions and the supernatural activity of tongues, are given
by Satan to try to assure those in these churches that Christ is still ruling
there.
In these verses, God tells
us that Satan, as he comes as the beast out of the earth or as the false
prophet, causes those who dwell on the earth to “make an image to the beast,
which had the wound by a sword, and did live” (Revelation 13:14). That is, to
make an image of Satan. Furthermore, concerning this image, we read in
Revelation 13, verse 15:
And he
had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast
should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the
beast should be killed.
How are we to understand
this image of Satan to which life has been given? This is a very important
question because in Revelation 14:9, we read about those who worship his image.
And remember in Revelation 14:7 we read the warning that we are to worship only
God the Creator.
The Image
of the Beast
Making an image is the
same as making a likeness of an entity. The image or likeness is not the entity
but it represents the entity. The true believer, for example, has become the
image of Christ. We read in II Corinthians
3:18:
But we
all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed
into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
We read in
Colossians 3:10: And have put on the new man,
which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him:
And in
Romans 1:23 we read: And changed the glory of
the uncorruptible God into an image made like a corruptible man, and to birds,
and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.
Studying these verses
assures us that the image of God is the true believers. The image of Satan is
all the unsaved. This agrees with Jesus’ assessment of the Israel of His day. He
declares in John 8:44:
Ye are
of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a
murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar,
and the father of it.
Thus, we can understand
that the image of Satan consists of the unsaved within the churches. They have
been given life only in the sense that they have contact with the supernatural
as they receive messages by means of tongues or voices or visions. They have
contact with the supernatural by falling backwards. Of course, it is false life,
but to those who experience these things, the experiences assure them that they
must be alive in Christ.
What then could the Bible
mean when it speaks about worshipping the image of the beast? We worship the one
who is our master, the one we look to as our authority. To worship means to bow
down before the one to whom we have surrendered our will. Thus, as true
believers, our will has been surrendered to Christ because we worship Him as our
Lord and our God.
The question must be
posed: In any church or congregation, who is the authority that should rule our
life. Is it the Bible, the Bible alone? Or is it the
theologians and the Bible
teachers of the denomination to which we belong.
In any conservative church
of today, the answer comes very quickly. The Bible alone is our authority. But
is that really so! Who developed doctrines such as the one that we must accept
Christ to become saved, or that we must be baptized in water as a condition for
salvation, or that faith is an instrument God gives us so we might become saved,
or that water baptism seals us in some way, or that one can divorce an
adulterous husband, etc. Since these doctrines did not come from God, they could
only have come from the minds of men.
Some or all of these
doctrines are adhered to and effectively obeyed in virtually every church and
congregation of our day.
If these doctrines come
form the minds of men, the lofty thinking of theologians, they did not come from
God. The very fact that they dare to hold these doctrines as truth when they are
not truth means that they are trusting a life. That in turn means that
ultimately, they are worshipping the father or lies, who is Satan. And they
themselves are the image of Satan.
We must remember, of
course, that throughout the history of the New Testament church, many of these
false doctrines existed in churches that God used to further the great
commission of evangelizing the world. However, we must also remember God is a
long-suffering God. He has tolerated these New Testament high places for a long,
long time. We have seen that same patience of God as He tolerated the high
places of Israel and Judah for hundreds of years.
But there is an end to
God’s patience. He has decreed there would come a time when He would destroy the
high places. He did this by destroying Israel in 709 B.C. and Judah in 587 B.C.
He did this by loosing Satan so that he would rule in the temple, in the
churches and congregations of our day.
Significantly, in virtually
every church that exists anywhere in the world, the image of the beast is
worshipped.
Significantly, in virtually
every church that exists anywhere in the world, the image of the beast is
worshipped. That is, doctrines developed out of the minds of men are regarded as
God’s truth.
Fact is, this matter of
regarding any doctrines spawned by the thinking of theologians as God’s truth
betrays the mentality that the corporate church effectively rules over the
Bible. Protestants fault the Roman Catholics because they plainly contend that
the church rules over the Bible. The reality is that the same condition
prevails in the Protestant churches. This is another way of saying that the
image of Satan, that is, the minds of corruptible man is being worshipped.
Worship
the Image of the Beast or Be Killed
Remember we read in
Revelation 13:15, “that as many as would not
worship the image of the beast should be killed.” The evidence of the
reality of this statement is seen in a startling fashion in our day. In any
conservative church of our day, which we may have always considered to be most
faithful to the Bible, if we try to remain there as a member but take serious
issue with statements of the confessions of that denomination, statements that
can e shown to be in violation of the Bible, take issue with that church’s stand
on marriage and divorce, ordinarily, such action will cause that individual to
be driven out. Spiritually, he will be killed. If a pastor of such a church
begins to object to the doctrines his church holds, and which he can show to be
in violation of the Bible, he will be driven out of that denomination.
Spiritually, he will be killed.
Returning to Revelation
14:7, now we can understand why God is warning that the Gospel we are to
proclaim during the latter rain should emphasize that we are to worship God who
“made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” Trusting our
church, our theologians, or any entity of any kind rather than God the Creator
will no longer be tolerated by God.
In fact, this is a solemn
warning to a ministry like Family Radio, that we better be sure that the
doctrines we bring to the world are as Biblical as possible. As we have already
learned, we are to be especially concerned that the salvation message does not
in the slightest way teach that any work that we do assisted in our salvation.
Continuing a bit longer in
Revelation 13, we read in verses 16 and 17:
And he
causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a
mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads; And that no man might buy or
sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his
name.
These two verses introduce
more questions. What is signified by the mark of the beast? What does it mean to
buy or sell?
Satan ruling in the temple,
that is, ruling in the churches and congregations during the Great Tribulation,
causes everyone present there to receive Satan’s mark. We must understand this
to simply mean that those who are not saved carry the ownership brand of Satan.
Like a cattleman puts his ownership brand on his cattle so there is no question
about who owns the cattle, so Satan spiritually has his mark or brand on those
who worship him or his image.
Similarly, we read in
Revelation 14:1 that the 144,000, who are the complete fullness of all who
became saved during the church age, have an identification mark on them. They
have their Father’s name written on their forehead. We know, of course, that a
name is not literally placed on each believer’s forehead. Rather, it is language
to show that these 144,000 are eternally owned by God and they are citizens of
His kingdom. Later in our study, we will look again at these 144,000.
What Does
Buy or Sell Mean?
But what does the phrase
“buy or sell” signify?
This is a crucial question
because verse 17 declares that no one can buy or sell unless he has the mark of
the beast.
When we search the Bible
to help us understand the phrase “buy or sell,” we find that God employs
language that identifies Jesus as a merchant.
In Matthew 13:45, 46 we read:
Again,
the kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchant man, seeking goodly pearls: Who,
when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and
bought it.
The merchant in this
parable can only be Christ. The pearl is the kingdom of God. Christ sold all
that he had, that is, He emptied Himself of His glory and became the suffering
servant in order to obtain the kingdom of God.
In
Isaiah 55:1 we read:
Ho,
every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come
ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price.
This language is also the
language of a merchant who has the Gospel for sale. It is a Gospel that can be
bought without money and without price. In other references, the sending forth
of the Gospel is typified by merchant ships (for example, the ships of Tarshish)
that bring to Jerusalem gold, silver, and all manner of precious things.
The virtuous woman
of Proverbs 31:18, “perceiveth that her
merchandise is good,” and Proverbs 31:14
says, “She is like the merchants’ ship.” Proverbs 31:24, “She maketh fine linen,
and selleth it.” She can be shown to be a picture of the believers as we
buy without money the Gospel and sell it to others who buy form us without
money. Thus, buying and selling has entirely to do with sending forth the
Gospel.
Returning to Revelation
13:17, we read that in the churches and congregations that have come under the
rule of Satan, no one can buy or sell; that is, no one can bring the Gospel
there unless they have the mark of the beast.
What terrible information
that is. Effectively, God is saying that in these churches and congregations
where Satan now rules, no one can preach or teach there unless they are not
saved. What is even worse is that, since everyone in the congregation believes
they have a prophetic office to declare the Word of God based upon passages like
Acts 2:17, the ominous warning of Revelation 13:17 in principle can apply to
everyone in the congregation.
This information
dramatically increases the problem that pastors and Bible teachers in churches
face. It cannot mean that each and every pastor ministering in any church is
automatically proven to be unsaved. But it does mean when a pastor or any
believer within that church is faced with the Biblical information concerning
the Great Tribulation and then insists that this is not the time to flee from
his church, or if he insists that somehow his church is the exception and he can
continue to minister in this congregation, or if he offers any other rationale
as to why he should not leave, the serious question much be raised, “How then
does this pastor or believer answer to this terrible warning of Revelation
13:17?” Indeed, these are extremely serious verses. The serious nature of these
warnings is further set forth in Revelation
14:9-11:
And the
third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the
beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, The
same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without
mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and
brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:
And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no
rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth
the mark of his name.
These verses are so clear
they need no further explanation.
As we have studied these
verses in Revelation 13, we have seen more and more evidence that the beginning
of the Great Tribulation spoken of in Matthew 24 corresponds with the end of the
church age. Revelation 13 shows that during the Great Tribulation, the churches
will be under God’s judgment and that God has given the churches over to Satan.
With the churches under God’s wrath and under Satan’s rulership, we can see
clear proof that the beginning of the Great Tribulation signifies that we are at
the end of the church age.
The Third
Season. The Latter Rain
In this study, we have
learned that God has a carefully developed plan to evangelize the world. It
consists of three seasons and three times. Thus far in our study we have
examined in some detail the first two times, that is, the three and a half year
famine of Jesus’ day and the spiritual famine of hearing the Word of God during
the Great Tribulation.
We also examined in some
detail the first season called the early righteous rain which was the Old
Testament era that resulted in the harvest of Jesus Christ Himself as the
Messiah. We then examined the second season which was called the early
Pentecostal firstfruits, the complete fullness of which is typified by the
number 144,000 which God speaks of in Revelation 7 and Revelation 14. Later we
will examine the 144,000 in greater detail to see why they are the complete
fullness of the church age.
We are now ready to
consider the third and final season, that is, the season of the latter rain. We
will discover that it is a time that coincides with the last part of the Great
Tribulation.
In the Bible, the use of
the word “rain” can be teaching God’s curse or God’s blessing. When God
destroyed the world in Noah’s day, much of the water that came upon the earth
came as rain. We read that it rained forty day sand forty nights. That rain was
a judgment upon the earth. On the other hand, we frequently read of rain upon
the earth as an expression of the salvation message, the true Gospel, coming
from heaven to earth. Deuteronomy 32:1-3
teaches this principle:
Give
ear, O ye heavens, and I will speak; and hear, O earth, the words of my mouth.
My doctrine shall drop as the rain, my speech shall distil as the dew, as the
small rain upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass: Because I
will publish the name of the LORD: ascribe ye greatness unto your God.
As we learned earlier in
this study, this rain of the Gospel is divided particularly into two seasons
during the New Testament era. These seasons of rain and the time between these
seasons of rain are so important that we will again review some of the material
presented thus far.
First of all, there is the
early or first Pentecostal rain and following this there is the latter rain. In
Deuteronomy 11:14, 15 we read:
That I will give you the rain
of your land in this due season, the first rain and the latter rain, that thou
mayest gather in they corn, and they wine, and thine oil. And I will send grass
in thy fields for thy cattle, that thou mayest eat and be full.
In
James 5:7, the same principle is stated:
Be
patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman
waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it,
until he receive the early and latter rain.
This is also taught
in Jeremiah 5:24:
Neither
say they in their heart, Let us now fear the LORD our God, that giveth rain,
both the former and the latter, in his season: he reserveth unto us the
appointed weeks of the harvest. In
Hosea 6:3 we find another reference to this principle:
Then shall we know, if we
follow on to know the LORD: his going forth in prepared as the morning; and he
shall come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth.
That there is the early or
former rain and the latter rain each in its season instructs us that God
anticipates the sending forth of the Gospel in more than one season. This
accords with the teaching of Jesus in Acts 1:6,
7:
When
they therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at
this time restore again the kingdom to Israel? And he said unto them, It is not
for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own
power.
The restoration of the
kingdom of Israel is accomplished as the Gospel goes forth. Those who become
saved becomes an eternal part of the Israel of God.
How then are these seasons
of early rain and latter rain divided. We can learn something about this when we
go to Deuteronomy 11:16, 17:
Take
heed to yourselves, that your heart be not deceived, and ye turn aside, and
serve other gods, and worship them; And then the LORD’S wrath be kindled against
you, and he shut up the heaven, that there be no rain, and that the land yield
not her fruits; and lest ye perish quickly from off the good land which the LORD
giveth you.
This is a very significant
passage because it teaches there is a break between the first rain and the
latter rain. This break will come if those who are commissioned and mandated by
God to bring the true Gospel begin to serve other gods by bringing doctrines
that do not come from the Bible.
We can further understand
the early and latter rain when we recognize that the purpose of rain is to bring
forth a harvest. Remember in Deuteronomy 11:14
God declared:
That I
will give you the rain of your land in his due season, the first rain and the
latter rain, that thou mayest gather in thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil.
We thus must understand
what the Bible has to say about harvesting. There was an early Pentecostal
harvest and a harvest at the end of the year. In Exodus 23:16, God speaks of
these two harvests:
And the feast of harvest, the
firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of
ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy
labours out of the field.
The feast of harvest was
celebrated at Pentecost. The feast of ingathering or the feast of tabernacles
was celebrated in the seventh month. The feast of Pentecost, which was observed
seven weeks after the Passover, was the time the firstfruits were brought in. We
read in Leviticus 23:16, 17:
Even
unto the morrow after the seventh sabbath shall ye number fifty days; and ye
shall offer a new meat offering unto the LORD. Ye shall bring out of your
habitations two wave loaves of two tenth deals: they shall be of fine flour;
they shall be baken with leaven; they are the firstfruits unto the LORD.
This offering of
firstfruits was from the first or early harvest of the land. It, therefore,
would relate to the first or early rain. In the New Testament this day was
called Pentecost because it was fifty days after the atonement.
The feast of tabernacles
was in the seventh month of the Jewish year and coincided with the completion of
the harvest. We read in Deuteronomy 16:13:
Thou shalt observe the feast of
tabernacles seven days, after that thou hast gathered in thy corn and thy wine.
This feast, therefore,
would relate to the latter rain which we are studying in this chapter.
Three
Seasons of Rain
As we assembled Biblical
information that helped us understand the early and latter rain, we read in
Joel 2:21-24:
Fear
not, O land; be glad and rejoice: for the LORD will do great things. Be not
afraid, ye beasts of the filed: for the pastures of the wilderness do spring,
for the tree beareth her fruit, the fig tree and the vine do yield their
strength. Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the LORD your God:
for he hath given you the former rain moderately , and he will cause to come
down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month.
And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the vats shall overflow with wine and
oil.
Because of the very helpful
character of these verses, we will look at them again.
This passage is more
complicate din that it declares, “He hath given [should be ‘gives’] you the
former rain moderately [Hebrew word should be translated ‘righteously’], and he
will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain
in [should be ‘after’] the first.” This passage is speaking of two seasons of
rain. The first is the righteous former rain. The second is another season of
rain that divided into two parts, an early or former rain and a latter rain. The
second is to come after the first righteous rain.
Remember we learned in this
study that the former righteous rain was the Old Testament ear that produced
Jesus as the harvest. The next early or former rain identifies with Pentecost
and brought as the harvest all of those who became saved during the church age.
To help us to further
understand this, we should now turn to James
5:17, 18 where God declares:
Elias
was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it
might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and
six months. And he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought
forth her fruit.
This passage immediately
sends us to I Kings 17:1, where we read:
And
Elijah the Tishbite, who was of the inhabitants of Gilead, said unto Ahab, As
the LORD God of Israel liveth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor
rain these years, but according to my word.
The end of the severe
famine that followed came immediately after the contest on Mount Carmel. We read
I Kings 18:22-24:
Then
said Elijah unto the people, I, even I only, remain a prophet of the LORD; but
Baal’s prophets are four hundred and fifty men. Let them therefore give us two
bullocks; and let them choose one bullock for themselves, and cut it in pieces,
and lay it on wood, and put no fire under: and I will dress the other bullocks,
and lay it on wood, and put no fire under: And call ye on the name of your gods.
And I will call on the name of the LORD: and the God that answereth by fire, let
him be God. And all the people answered and said, It is well spoken.
Immediately following this
contest, we read in I Kings 18:43-45 that there was a great rain. In other
words, the famine was ended.
Mount
Carmel Points Us to the Cross
When we look for the
spiritual meaning of this famine and this contest on Mount Carmel, we see quite
clearly that it relates to Christ’s ministry, including His crucifixion and the
pouring out of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost. Elijah clearly represented Christ.
James 5:17 discloses to us that the famine of Elijah’s day continued for three
years and six months. This is the exact time from the baptism of Jesus, when He
was officially announced as the Lamb that takes away the sin of the world, until
He was brought to the cross. It was at that time that the fire of God’s wrath
was poured out on the sacrificial animal laying on the altar, and both the
animal and the altar represent Jesus who is the fulfillment of all sacrifice.
The fact that the 450 prophets of Baal could not call down fire form heaven is
proof that Satan could not and did not bring judgment on Christ. Only Christ as
the high priest could offer the sacrificial Lamb, which was Christ Himself,
which was to com under the fire of God’s wrath. The fact that the 450 prophets
of Baal were killed by Elijah (I Kings 18:40), represents the fact that Satan
was given a death blow when Christ paid the penalty of God’ wrath for our sins.
Thus, before this three and a half years had come to an end, judgment had come
upon Christ and judgment had come upon Satan.
Only Christ as the high priest
could offer the sacrificial Lamb, which was Christ Himself.
Do you remember that
earlier in this study we learned that there was a spiritual famine during the
three years and six months that Jesus was bringing the Gospel to the land of
Israel? This was so in spite of the fact that He was the perfect preacher. Did
not He declare in Luke 4:43:
And he
said unto the, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also: for
therefore am I sent.
Indeed, He was the perfect
preacher. He is God Himself. But preaching alone does not bring salvation. God
the Holy Spirit must apply that preached Word to the hearts of those who are to
be saved. We read in Matthew 13:2:
And
great multitudes were gathered together unto him, so
that
he went into a ship, and sat; and the whole
multitude stood on the shore.
When the disciples asked
Him in verse 10, “Why speakest thou unto them
in parables?” Jesus answered in verse
11:
He
answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries
of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.
That is, only those to whom
God gives understanding will the Gospel be understood. Those who have not been
given understanding will not understand the Gospel.
Jesus further declared in
Matthew 13, verses 14-16:
And in
them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear,
and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive; For
this people’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and
their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes,
and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should
converted, and I should heal them. But blessed are your eyes, for they see: and
your ears, for they hear.
Now we understand why after
three years and six months of perfect preaching, there were only 120 in the
upper room (Acts 1:15). Additionally, we read of 500 seeing Him after His
resurrection (I Corinthians 15:6). Very few were being saved. For example, in
John 6 we read of Jesus doing many miracles, including the miraculous feeing of
the 5,000, and yet, when Christ began to teach the true nature of the Gospel, we
read in John 6:66:
From that time many of his
disciples went back, and walked no more with him. Now we can understand what
Jesus is teaching in Luke 10:13-15:
Woe unto
thee, Chorazin! Woe unto thee, Besthsaida! For if the mighty works had been done
in Tyre and Sidon, which have been done in you, they had a great while ago
repented, sitting in sackcloth and ashes. But it shall be more tolerable for
Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, then for you. And thou, Capernaum, which art
exalt to heaven, shalt be thrust down to hell.
Chorazin, Bethsaida, and
Capernaum were cities near or on the Sea of Galilee. They were cities closets to
where Jesus did most of His preaching, and yet this language is implying that
virtually no one became saved there. This language underscores the complete
unbelief of those to whom Jesus ministered. Indeed, the prophetic declaration of
Amos 8:11 is clearly in evidence:
Behold,
the days come, saith the Lord GOD, that I will send a famine in the land, not a
famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the LORD:
There was plenty of
spiritual bread and water because Jesus was the perfect preacher. But there was
a total famine of hearing the Word of God.
The problem was that of hearing
the Word of God.
What we are understanding
is that during the three years and six months that Jesus was preaching, there
was not a problem of the presentation of the true Gospel. The problem was that
of hearing the Word of God. In that sense, heaven was shut up and there was no
rain.
We may assume that many if
not most of the 120 and the 500 mentioned above were saved before Jesus began to
preach. We know that the shepherds, Mary, Zacharias, Elizabeth, Joseph, Simeon,
Anna, and John the Baptist are a few of those who were saved before Christ began
His ministry.
Pentecost
Ends the Spiritual Famine
This famine of hearing the
Word of God ended with Pentecost. The Holy Spirit is now in the midst of those
gathered together. The season of the church age has begun. Jesus promised in
John 14:16, 17:
And I
will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide
with you for ever; Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive,
because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth
with you, and shall be in you.
The Holy Spirit who is God
Himself began to apply the Word of God. Thus, even though Peter was far from
being the perfect preacher that Jesus was, about 3,000 were saved in one day.
Acts 2:41:
Then
they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were
added unto them about three thousand souls.
The three years and six
months of the famine of hearing the Word of God was over when Christ arose and
the former or early or first rain had begun. That is, the church age, which
would continue for more than 1950 years, had begun. In principle, it began when
Jesus arose from the dead for we read that He is the firstfruits (I Corinthians
15:20, 23). As long as the Holy Spirit remains in the midst of the believers who
gather together as a church or congregation, the former rain continues. All who
become saved are the firstfruits, that is, all who become saved during the
church age are the firstfruits.
That is why in Revelation
14:4, the 144,000 are called the firstfruits. In Revelation 7, the 144,000 are
identified with twelve tribes of Israel.
This is so because they were
typified by these twelve tribes of Israel. Remember, the nation of Israel
consisted of thirteen tribes. Yet 144,000 are all the tribes of Israel even
though the tribe of Dan is not mentioned. Thus, these twelve tribes who were
typified by literal Israel are in fact the Israel of God which consists of all
believers throughout the world.
In the Book of James,
these same twelve tribes are in view as we read the salutation of James:
James, a servant of God and of
the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are scattered abroad,
greeting.
That accords with the
statement of James 1:18 where God
states:
Of his
own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of
firstfruits of his creatures.
Thus, we can be assured
that the Book of James is speaking particularly of the churches and
congregations of the church age. The people saved during the church age are
called the firstfruits both in Revelation 14 and in James 1:18. As we are
learning, it is during the church age that the firstfruits of the Pentecostal
harvest were brought into the kingdom of God.
The Great
Tribulation Time
And then there is another
break in the rain from heaven, a time when three years and six months are again
featured as a time of no rain. That is, it would be a time of famine of hearing
the Word of God. The Bible records this in
Revelation 11:2, where God prophesies that the temple would be trodden
underfoot for a period of forty two months, and we read:
But the
court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given
unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two
months.
The time period of forty
two months equals three years and six months. True, the three years and six
months when Jesus was preaching, and when there was such a famine of hearing the
Word of God, was exactly, very literally, three years and six months. On the
other hand, the forty two months of Revelation 11:2 is to be understood
figuratively. Literally, it is a longer period. This period identifies with the
2300 evening mornings of Daniel 8. This possibly could be an exact literal
period of time. This famine which began at the completion of the church age
effectively signified that the harvest of the firstfruits had been completed.
This same famine of forty
two months or three years and six months is further declared in Revelation 11:9,
11 to be a period of three and a half days. Understanding the Biblical principle
that a day can signify a year, the three and a half days that the bodies of the
two witnesses who have been killed lie outside the gates of Jerusalem become
equivalent to the three and a half years or forty two months of Revelation 11:2.
As we are learning, the spiritual harvest from the latter rain period is the end
of the year or the final harvest. We learn that this, too, is the same time
period and the same event during which there is a famine of hearing the Word of
God.
The 42
Months of Revelation 13
Remember in James 5:17,
18, we read that there was no rain for three years and six months and then, “the
heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit.” Thus, the famine of
hearing the Word during Jesus’ ministry was immediately followed by the
resurrection of Jesus and Pentecost, which brought into being the New Testament
church age.
Likewise, the famine of
hearing the Word of God signified by the 42 months or the there and a half days
of Revelation 11 is immediately followed by the latter rain when the earth
brings forth its fruit. As we are learning, the spiritual harvest from the
latter rain period is the end of the year or the final harvest.
The Bible discloses to us
the follow-up of the famine of Jesus’ day. We read in Acts 2 that on the first
Pentecost, about 3,000 were saved. But where does the Bible talk about much
fruit being brought in after the famine of hearing the Word of God and during
the time that the two witnesses lay dead? This is found in Revelation 7:9-14.
Later in our study, we will look at these verses which teach that after the
144,000 were sealed, a great multitude which no man can number become saved.
Revelation 7:14 assures us these are saved during the period of Great
Tribulation.
Thus, we have learned from
the Bible that there are two parallel events that encompass the entire New
Testament era. Both begin with the time of three and a half years during which
there is a famine of hearing the Word of God. Both are followed by a great
program of salvation that extends into all of the world. The first event of
salvation is the entire church age during which the church was commissioned to
bring the Gospel to the world. The second event is the activity of those outside
of the churches and congregation bringing the Gospel to the world. This is the
bringing in of the final harvest of souls.
The Land
Enjoys Her Sabbaths
Earlier in our study we
learned that the Great Tribulation of Matthew 24:21 was typified by the terrible
period of God’s wrath on ancient Jerusalem and Judah. It extended from the death
of the last good king, Josiah, in 609 B.C. until Babylon was conquered by the
Medes and the Persians in 539 B.C. This period of seventy years symbolizes and
points to the entire period of the Great Tribulation that occurs immediately
before the end of the world. This is the Great Tribulation the world is now
experiencing.
This seventy-year period
is spoken of in II Chronicles 36:20, 21,
where we read:
And them
that had escaped from the sword carried he away to Babylon; where they were
servants to him and his sons until the reign of the kingdom of Persia: To fulfil
the word of the LROD by the mouth of Jeremiah, until the land had enjoyed her
sabbaths: for as long as she lay desolate she kept sabbath, to fulfil threescore
and ten years.
What does it mean when the
Bible teaches that during the seventy years, the land would enjoy her sabbaths?
We will discover that this is a very important statement. A further reference
that bears on this question is found in
Leviticus 26:33-35:
And I
will scatter you among the heathen, and will draw out a sword after you: and
your land shall be desolate, and your cities waste. Then shall the land enjoy
her sabbaths, as long as it lieth desolate, and ye be in your enemies’ land;
even then shall the land rest, and enjoy her sabbaths. As long as it lieth
desolate it shall rest; because it did not rest in your sabbaths, when ye dwelt
upon it.
We are greatly interested
in this statement of Leviticus 26 because it, too, makes references to a time of
enjoying the sabbaths. II Chronicles 36:20 also relates the idea of enjoying the
sabbaths to seventy years. As we have already learned, the seventy years have
everything to do with God’s judgment at the end of time, and it begins with
God’s judgment on the churches and congregations of our day.
Therefore, we will now
look more closely at Leviticus 26. In doing this, we will find complete harmony
with everything else that show that God’s judgment is upon the churches of our
day.
In
Leviticus 26:1-4, God sets forth very
important commands that He expects the believers to obey. We read:
Ye shall
make you no idols nor graven image, neither rear you up a standing image,
neither shall ye set up any image of stone in your land, to bow down unto it:
for I am the LORD your God. Ye shall keep my sabbaths, and reverence my
sanctuary: I am the LORD. If ye walk in my statutes, and keep my commandments,
and do them; Then I will give you rain in due season, and the land shall yield
her increase, and the trees of the field shall yield their fruit.
The first emphasis is that
the believer is not to worship other gods. The second is that they are to keep
the sabbaths. The promise is then made that if you will do this, God will give
rain in due season and the land will yield her increase. These promises are
further developed in the verses that follow, ending with the promise
of Leviticus 26, verses 11 and 12:
And I
will set my tabernacle among you: and my soul shall not abhor you. And I will
walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be my people.
Later, we will look at the
commandment that believers are not to worship other gods. However, first, we
wonder why the keeping of sabbaths is featured in this language. We are very
interested in this because we are wondering about the language that the land
would enjoy her sabbaths during the seventy years. Since we have learned that
the seventy years identify with the Great Tribulation of our day, we want to
know, if possible, the meaning of the phrase “the land will enjoy her sabbath.”
To begin to understand the
phrase “enjoy her sabbaths,” we must go back to
Exodus 31:13-15, where we read:
Speak
thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign
between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the
LORD that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy
unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever
doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six
days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the
LORD: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to
death.
In these verses, God is
insisting that if any work of any kind was done on the seventh-day Sabbath, that
person was to be put to death. God demonstrated the certainty of this law by
reporting to us an incident that occurred when Israel was in the wilderness
after they had left Egypt. In Numbers 15:32-36,
the Bible reports:
And
while the children of Israel were in the wilderness, they found a man that
gathered sticks upon the sabbath day. And they that found him gathering sticks
brought him unto Moses and Aaron, and unto all the congregation. And they put
him in ward, because it was not declared what should be done to him. And the
Lord said unto Moses, The man shall be surely put to death: all the congregation
shall stone him with stones without the camp. And all the congregation brought
him without the camp, and stoned him with stones, and he died; as the LORD
commanded Moses.
What a terrible punishment
for what appears to be such a minor offense, picking up a few sticks on the
Sabbath day. The solution to this puzzle, in which what appears to be such a
minor offense is met with such drastic punishment, is found in the language of
Exodus 31:13. There we read that the keeping of
the Sabbath was a sign “that I am the LORD that doth sanctify you.”
A commandment that was a sign
is a commandment that points to some spiritual reality. The sign has no
spiritual substance within it. It is a ceremonial law that is pointing to a
principle that is of great spiritual substance. The spiritual substance or the
spiritual reality that this sign was pointing to is the fact the Jehovah is the
one who sanctifies us when we become saved. It is a parallel truth to that which
is reiterated in many places in the Bible. For example, we read in
Ephesians 2:8-10:
For by
grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of
God: Not of works, lest any man should boast. For we are his workmanship,
created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we
should walk in them.
The work of salvation is
entirely the work of Christ. God is so jealous of our understanding this that He
records the incident of a man picking up a few sticks on the Sabbath day. This
would be like someone believing that Christ has done all the work in saving me,
but I entered into the work of becoming saved because I accepted Christ, or I
was baptized in water, or that faith that God gave me and which I exercised was
an instrument God used to save me.
We began looking at
Leviticus 26, and remember, we read that two commands from God were especially
in view. The first was tat we are not to worship any other gods and the second
was that we are to keep His Sabbaths.
Enjoying
Its Sabbaths Equals a Gospel of Grace Alone
Now that we understand
that keeping His Sabbath means that we are to be altogether certain that Christ
alone has done all the work to save us, we can understand how that relates to
worshipping other gods. Let us see how these commandments relate.
When we put our trust in
anything, that becomes a god we are serving. The essence of serving God is that
we are trusting Him for every aspect of our salvation. If we trust in our bank
account, then that is our god. If we trust in any doctrine that is not firmly
taken from the Bible, then we are trusting in our own minds. In that event, our
minds and the individuals who designed that doctrine is our god.
Likewise,
if we trust in anything that we have done as an assist or as a condition for our
salvation, then that makes these works, doctrines, ceremonies, or the church
itself our god.
Even though we may insist we
are saved by grace alone, if we hold any doctrine that teaches that anything,
however small or insignificant it may appear to be, assisted in our salvation,
we are worshipping another god. The account of the man picking up a few sticks
should ring in our ears as it emphasizes the absolute character of salvation
being entirely the work of Jesus alone.
Any time any doctrine is
taught that it is not altogether based upon the Bible, it is a spiritual high
place, it is the worship of another god. However, in Leviticus 26, God warns
that the high place of believing the teaching that even the slightest thing we
have done assisted in getting ourselves saved is especially serious.
Ancient Israel fell into
this sin. We read in Romans 9:31, 32:
But
Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the
law of righteousness. Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it
were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;
They were trusting in their
faithful observance of the ceremonial laws as a condition for their salvation.
However, we must sorrowfully admit that this is the problem that also exists in
the churches and congregations of our day. It is embedded in prestigious
confessions like the Westminister Confession and the Belgic Confession. It is
loudly trumpeted by those who teach that water baptism is a condition for
salvation or that we must pray a certain kind of prayer or reach out and accept
Jesus in order to become saved. It is probably the basic reason that most people
who are members of churches today cannot even think about the possibility of
leaving their church as God commands. If they are trusting in even the slightest
fashion in their water baptism, or their confession of faith, or their church
membership, or their participation in the Lord’s Supper as giving substantive
spiritual benefit to them, they cannot countenance the idea of leaving their
church. Even though they may not realize it, their trust for their salvation is
based entirely on things such as water baptism and the Lord’s Supper, which are
ceremonial laws pointing to aspects of what salvation is.
The Land
Enjoys her Sabbaths during the Latter Rain
With this knowledge of the
latter rain in hand, we can now return to an earlier question: “How is it that
during the seventy years the land would enjoy her Sabbath?” (Leviticus 26:34, II
Chronicles 36:21.) Remember the seventy years identify with the Great
Tribulation of our day. Remember, too, that during this present period of Great
Tribulation, there is bread and water. That is, the true Gospel is plentifully
available, but at the same time, there is a famine of hearing the Word of God.
We have learned that this famine is in the temple, the churches and
congregations that have come under the judgment of God. The Holy Spirit is no
longer in the midst. Satan is ruling.
However, outside the
churches, the true Gospel is still going and will continue to go into all the
world until Christ returns. The major character of this Gospel which identifies
with the latter rain is that the high places have been removed. That is, every
possible effort is made to ensure that this Gospel of the latter rain is
altogether faithful to the Word of God.
Insistently and insidiously,
doctrines are held that man must contribute some of his effort to become saved.
Remember, too, we learned
that a dominate high place that is a problem in virtually all churches and
congregations is that of a works-grace gospel. Insistently and insidiously,
doctrines are held that man must contribute some of his effort to become saved.
However, if one
outstanding characteristic could be named concerning many who are endeavoring to
faithfully bring the true Gospel outside the churches, it is that salvation is
100 % by grace alone. Under no circumstance can any effort on our part, however
small or unimportant we may think it is, be in any sense a contribution to our
salvation. Remember, we are not to do any work of any kind to become saved. This
important fact was typified by the seventh-day Sabbath when no physical work of
any kind was to be done. Thus, when a Gospel is preached all over the world that
emphasizes grace and grace alone, the land, the kingdom of God, will enjoy its
sabbaths. It will enjoy a totally works-free Gospel.
The importance of a
works-free salvation presentation cannot be stressed too strongly. When God
wrote the Bible, He placed within the Scriptures some testing programs. In the
Garden of Eden, He tested our first parents by planting a special tree and
giving it an exotic and tempting name, “the tree of the knowledge of good and
evil.” He then commanded our first parents not to eat of the fruit of this
enticing tree.
Likewise, throughout the
Old Testament, God commanded that if one were to experience blessings of God, he
must kept he commandments. If he disobeyed the commandments, he would be under
the curse of God. Ancient Israel, therefore, tried hard to obey God by
religiously keeping the commandments. But they failed to achieve the blessing of
God. Why? In Romans 9:31, 32, God
informs us:
But
Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the
law of righteousness. Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it
were by the works of the law.
For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;
They failed to realize that
alongside these commands that they were to keep perfectly were the ceremonial
laws such as burnt offerings and blood sacrifices. These observances were
directing them to look for and put their trust in the Savior who would come to
pay for their sins. At times, God spoke very plainly about this as He declared,
for example, in Isaiah 53:4-7:
Surely
he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him
stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our
transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace
was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone
astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the LORD hath laid on him
the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened
not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before
her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth.
God also gave them many
illustrations of the fact that only God could save them. Think, for example, of
God taking them out of the land of Egypt strictly by God’s efforts and bringing
them through the Red Sea entirely by the work of God.
God’s
Judgment Will Fall
We are beginning to see
that Leviticus is a very serious and important warning to us today. Fact is,
Leviticus 26:14-16 warns:
But if
ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these commandments; And if ye
shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will
not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant: I also will do this
unto you; I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the burning
ague, that shall consume the eyes, the cause sorrow of heart: and ye shall sow
your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it.
This warning of judgment
upon those who violate these commandments continues for many more verses. These
should be read and pondered very carefully by everyone and anyone who is
concerned about his salvation. We should call special attention to
verse 30, where God declares:
And I
will destroy your high places, and cut down your images, and cast your carcases
upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul shall abhor you.
Remember, we have learned
that high places have to do with the worship of false gods. That is, they have
to do with any doctrine we hold that is not faithfully true to the Bible. This
chapter focuses especially on the high place of violating the seventh-day
Sabbath (that is, even in the slightest sense, having a works-grace gospel).
Actually, however, the litany of high places is very long in our day. Think, for
example, of the Biblical laws that churches have violated in teaching that there
can be divorce for fornication and that there can be remarriage after divorce.
This verse is teaching
that if a church has high places, those high places will be destroyed. The
verses that immediately follow instruct us as to how this destruction of the
high places will be accomplished. In verse
31-33, we read:
And I
will make your cities waste, and bring your sanctuaries unto desolation, and I
will not smell the savour of your sweet odours. And I will bring the land into desolation: and your
enemies which dwell therein shall be astonished at it. And I will scatter you
among the heathen, and will draw out a sword after you: and your land shall be
desolate, and your cites waste.
God’s judgment is upon them so
that the Holy Spirit is no longer in their midst and Satan is ruling.
This warning was literally
carried out against the ten tribes of Israel, which were entirely destroyed by
Assyria in 709 B.C. It was also literally carried out in 587 B.C., when Babylon
destroyed Jerusalem. IT has also been carried out in our day as the churches and
congregations have become desolate. God’s judgment is upon them so that the Holy
Spirit is no longer in their midst and Satan is ruling.
God is
Constantly Testing
Indeed, ancient Israel was
constantly under tests. Would they try to get to heaven by their efforts to obey
God’s commandments or would they realize that they could not be good enough?
Would they therefore search out God’s promises of salvation for them? As we
learned from Romans 9, except for a remnant chosen by grace, they consistently
failed the test.
The very same testing
condition exists for the New Testament readers of the Bible. God commands us to
believe on Christ, to confess Him, to repent of our sins, to seek Him with all
of our heart, etc. Most people immediately conclude, therefore, that if we do
these things, we will become saved, and theologians argue that it has to be so
because a good God would not command us to do something we are totally incapable
of doing. They correctly admit that only Christ can pay for our sins, and this
is to be understood as the grace of God. And so the Gospel is present as the
grace of God but it does require some action on our part, however small and
insignificant that action might be.
These theologians and Bible
teachers fail to realize that the Bible clearly teaches that we are spiritually
dead. We are as dead as the dry bones in the valley of dry bones of Ezekiel 37.
We are as spiritually dead as Lazarus of John 11 was physically dead so that his
body stank. They fail to realize that God gave the commands to believe, to
repent, etc., because we are created in the image of God. Therefore, even though
we have become spiritually dead, we are still accountable to God. That is why
God can righteously bring judgment on the unsaved even though they of themselves
could never have pleased God. God does not look at mankind as robots or animals.
He regards mankind as those who were created in the likeness of God, and
therefore, completely answerable and accountable to God for the way in which
they have lived.
God
Commands Even Though We Cannot Obey Those Commands
God, therefore, speaks to
and commands mankind to do things as if they were still capable of doing those
things. He gives the commands to believe on Him, to repent, to seek Him because
mankind was created to obey God. Mankind was created in the very likeness of
God.
But, as we must do with
any statement of Scripture, we must bring the whole Bible to bear on the verse
that commands us to believe on Christ. It is then that we discover that we
cannot believe, we cannot repent. We are slaves of sin. We are in bondage to
Satan. Spiritually, we are dead. We are told that no one will seek after Christ.
We are told that no one can come to Christ unless God the Father draws him.
Only God can make the choice as
to whose sins were to be laid on the Lord Jesus.
Moreover, we discover that
to become saved, every one of our dirty, rotten, rebellious sins must have been
laid on the Lord Jesus. This is so because He alone is capable of paying for
those sins. And only God can make the choice as to whose sins were to be laid on
the Lord Jesus. More than that, we discover that even after our sins have been
paid for, another stupendous miracle must take place. That is, God must apply
the Word of God to our life and give us a brand new resurrected soul. All of
this has to happen before we are saved. And there is no part of this that we can
assist. No wonder God says that it is by grace we are saved, and not of works.
When we honestly
understand all that is required in order for us to be saved, we realize why our
works, our efforts, could never assist in any way with our salvation. Then when
we add to this the knowledge that we are a spiritual corpse, we know beyond a
shadow of doubt that the only one who can save us is God Himself. We are
completely at His mercy.
True, we do know that God
is a merciful God. We also know that we can plead with God for His mercy. We
know that it will not assist in any way in getting ourselves saved, but at least
we have the assurance that God knows of our desire for salvation.
Because faith comes by the
hearing of the Word of God, we can place ourselves in that environment. This
will not assist us to become saved, but it does place us in an environment where
God can apply His Word to our heart if it should be His good pleasure to save
us.
Who God will save or when He
will save someone is entirely God’s business.
That is the reason for the
existence of an organization like Family Radio. Our only purpose for existence
is to put people all over the world under the hearing of the Word of God. Who
God will save or when He will save someone is entirely God’s business. The one
huge principle we must observe is that we are never to teach in any way that any
individual can provide any kind of assistance to get himself saved.
This truth that all the
work to get someone saved must be done by God can clearly be seen when God saves
a baby. John the Baptist, for example, gave evidence that he had already become
saved long before he was born. Obviously, the whole activity of that baby
becoming saved has to do with God’s activity.
Only as we bring this kind
of salvation message will the land (the kingdom of God) enjoy its sabbaths.
Thus, it is a Gospel
whereby the land, the kingdom of God, can enjoy its Sabbaths. Through ministries
like Family Radio, through individuals and groups who fellowship together
outside of the churches, the true Gospel is going into all the world. Let us
pray that this activity may be continued faithfully until the last day when
Christ returns.
We have learned from
Revelation 7 that after the 144,000 have been sealed, a great multitude which no
man can number will come to salvation. Remember, these 144,000 are the complete
fullness of all those who became saved during the church age.
In Revelation 14 we find a
second reference to these 144,000. Revelation 14:1 declares:
And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb
stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having
his Father’s name written in their foreheads.
Verse 4 assures us that
they are of the church age because they are spoken of as being “the firstfruits
unto God and to the Lamb.” Following these references to the 144,000, the Bible
continues with verse 6, wherein God declares:
And I saw another angel fly in
the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that
dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
This verse like verse 9 of
Revelation 7 is speaking of another event, independent of the 144,000. We will
discover that it is speaking of those who are identified with the latter rain.
Note first of all that
this verse speaks of a continuing of the Gospel proclamation that is to go to
every nation, kindred, tongue, and people. This language is virtually identical
to that which we read in Revelation 7:9, “of all nations, and kindred, and
people, and tongues.” It is the preaching of the Gospel to the nations of the
world by those outside of the churches, after the church age has come to an end.
Revelation 14:7 is of
singular importance because it details the nature of the preaching that is going
to all the world after the church age. We read in verse 6 that it is the
everlasting Gospel that is to be preached unto them that dwell upon the earth,
but verse 7 gives more details concerning the emphasis the Gospel is to have.
Verse 7 declares:
Saying with a loud voice, Fear
God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship
him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountain of
waters.Preaching with a Loud Voice
This verse declares that
the preaching is to be with a loud voice. We can understand this to mean that it
is to be sent forth in such a way that it can be clearly heard. Surely, as we
are able to send the Gospel by radio and Internet and satellite broadcasting so
that it can be heard clearly in the homes of people all over the world, it is
going forth with a loud voice.
Fear God
Secondly, the emphasis of
the Gospel message is a warning to fear God. When we reflect for a moment on
this warning to preach the fear of God, we can easily see the reason for it.
Sad to say, in the church world in our day and for many decades in the past,
there has been little or no evidence of the fear of God.
Any time they teach a doctrine
that is not faithful to the Bible, effectively, they are in rebellion against
God.
Let me illustrate. The
mandate that is given to every Bible teacher and preacher is to faithfully bring
the whole counsel of God to those to whom they are teaching or preaching. Any
time they teach a doctrine that is not faithful to the Bible, effectively, they
are in rebellion against God. Effectively, they are saying that they know better
than Almighty God. They are insisting that their wisdom is greater than the
wisdom of God.
To illustrate this
reality, think, for example, that there are preachers who preach the doctrines
of the Lutheran church, others preach the doctrines of the Baptist churches,
others preach the doctrines of the Methodist denomination, others, the Reformed
churches, etc. Each of these denominations frequently holds their unique
understanding of a particular subject, while another denomination has a
different understanding of the subject in question that is altogether true to
the Word of God, and all of the others are teaching a false doctrine.
Therefore, with the
knowledge of all of these differing views on the same subject, pastors and
teachers who want to be entirely faithful to God’s Word, and who tremble at the
responsibility they have to bring the truth, should be constantly studying the
Word of God and making correction to doctrines that they have been teaching
incorrectly.
To say it another way, how
many pastors today are ready to take issue with a statement or a doctrine in
their church’s or denomination’s confession if they suspect it is not quite as
faithful to God’s Word as it should be? Those who have a true fear or God should
constantly be studying God’s Word and be ready to modify their church confession
or doctrine if it is not as faithful to God’s Word as it should be.
Again, for example, for
hundreds of years, it was the correct Biblical position of most denominations
that the there is not to be divorce for any reason and there is not to be a
second marriage if the divorced spouse is still living. Today, virtually every
congregation teaches that divorce for fornication is possible and remarriage
after divorce is also possible. The great number of divorced people in the
churches of our day and even in the ruling bodies of the churches testify to the
reality of this sin.
How many pastors and elders or
deacons wake up at night in a cold sweat because they realize their church is
violating God’s marriage laws?
How many pastors and elders
or deacons wake up at night in a cold sweat because they realize their church is
violating God’s marriage laws? In Philippians 2:13, we are told to work out our
salvation with fear and trembling. If anyone should tremble before God, it is
teachers and preachers of the Bible. It is with good reason that God instructs
those of the latter rain that the first thing they should emphasize in their
Gospel proclamation is the fear of God. And, of course, if they are to preach
the fear of God, they themselves should tremble before God and make sure that
they are faithful to the whole counsel of God.
Remember that the Bible
teaches that God is the same yesterday, today, and forever, and that Israel in
709 B.C. and Judah in 587 B.C. were destroyed by God because of their refusal to
remove the high places. These historical evidences of God’s actions should cause
every pastor to tremble in fear. No church today has any more protection from
the wrath of God then Israel and Judah had at the time they were in the focus of
God’s relationship to mankind.
All Glory to God
The third aspect of the
Gospel message that should be preached during the latter rain is that we are to
give all glory to God.
This seems like an
unnecessary command. Any time we bring the Gospel, are we not glorifying God?
The fact is, if we have any kind of a works-grace gospel, we are not giving all
glory to God. To some degree we are glorifying man for their part in the
salvation process. If, for example, we believe that our church confessions are
on a lower level of authority, and yet in practice, they are the standard by
which a church measures any doctrine, then God is not being glorified. The
church fathers who wrote the confessions are being glorified.
Any time a church follows
any doctrine that is not firmly based on the Word of God, it is man who is
glorified rather than God. In fact, today, if a church refuses to obey the
abundant warnings of the Bible that it is under the judgment of God, it is not
glorifying God.
God’s
Judgment Has Come
A fourth aspect of the
Gospel that must be preached is that God’s judgment has come.
Let us look closely at
Revelation 14:7 where we read:
Saying
with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment
is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the
fountains of waters.
We are instructed that
another aspect of the Gospel message that should be preached during the latter
rain is that the hour of God’s judgment has come. The manner in which this
sentence is written should cause all who read it to tremble with fear. The whole
phrase is, “give glory to him[God]; for the hour of his judgment is come.” We
should immediately think of the statement of Joshua to Achan just before Achan
came under the wrath of God. Achan had disobeyed God by taking for his own gold
and silver that should be been destroyed. God showed Joshua that Achan had done
this. As Achan stood before Joshua, Joshua said to him in
Joshua 7:19:
And
Joshua said unto Achan, My son, give, I pray thee, glory to the LORD God of
Israel, and make confession unto him; and tell me now what thou hast done; hide
it not from me.
Achan confessed his sin but
it was too late. By God’s command, he was stoned to death.
In parallel fashion, we
must remember that God is fully aware of each and every sin of the churches and
congregations. He is fully aware of the high places, the doctrines produced by
the lofty thoughts of theologians rather than by humble submission to the Bible.
And now, we who have the true Gospel are told to proclaim to all who claim to
have an interest in the Bible, to give glory to God, for the hour of His
judgment is come.
It might be noted that the
proclamation that the time has come for God’s judgment upon the churches and
congregations is the most unhappy proclamation possible. The prophet Jeremiah
had the same unhappy task in his day when he was instructed to declare to Judah
that God was going to destroy Judah by the Babylonian armies. Many theologians
have called him the weeping prophet, and so he was. It brought no joy to him to
preach judgment to Judah.
Likewise, this is the
saddest possible task assigned by God to true believers outside the church. The
task is to proclaim to the churches and congregations that the time of judgment
has come. The evidence that we are at a time cannot be denied.
Are We Now
in the Great Tribulation?
The very solemn question
every believer must face is: Has the period of Great Tribulation described in
Matthew 24:21 begun? Since we believe we are living in that time of history is
there clear evidence that this is so?
While a number of
Scriptures detail the character of the Great Tribulation, two are especially in
evidence so we need have no doubt that we have arrived at the final event.
First
Evidence: Gospels of Tongues, Signs, and Wonders
In
Matthew 24:24, God declares the
character of the Great Tribulation. There we read:
For
there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs
and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very
elect.
Never before in all of
church history has there been such an interest in sings and wonders, miracles,
such as we see today. One of the most prominent signs is the phenomenon of
speaking in tongues. All over the world there is an intense in this kind of
activity. This evidence alone assures us that we are living in the period of the
Great Tribulation.
God Uses
Satan to Destroy using Tongues, Signs, and Wonders
The Bible discloses that
right near the end of time, Satan will become the dominant ruler within the
congregations. In II Thessalonians 2, God speaks of the man of sin taking his
seat in the temple. It will be seen that the man of sin can be only Satan.
Matthew 24:24: “For there shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.”
In
Revelation 13:7, God informs us:
“And it was given unto him to make war with the
saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and
tongues, and nations.” Revelation 13 speaks of the beast the comes out of
the earth. This can be only Satan and his dominion, as he rules through false
gospels. By this means, he is able to destroy the churches that are under the
judgment of God. Thus, he is able to overcome the saints, the true believers,
within the congregations.
Destruction of the New
Testament church is not through political action but through the action of the
church itself as it becomes apostate. Clues and guidance as to how this will
materialize can be learned from God’s dealings with ancient Israel, because
Israel is a type, figure, or representation of the New Testament church. What
happened to the nation of Israel gives insight as to what will happen to the
congregation of our day.
You may recall that after
the death of Solomon, God divided the twelve tribes of Israel into two nations.
Ten of the tribes became a nation called Israel which had its capital in
Samaria. Two of the tribes, Judah and Benjamin, became the nation of Judah which
had its capital in Jerusalem. God set up a testing program for both of these
nations. The testing program involved contemporary nations. During the days of
the demise of the ten tribes, the testing program involved the nation of
Assyria. The nation of Israel looked with longing at the beautiful horses and
beautiful apparel of the Assyrians and decided that their gods must be
victorious gods. They began to play spiritual harlotry with Assyria. They began
to run after the gods of the Assyrians, a nation whose language they did not
understand, and God used the Assyrians to destroy Israel.
Then the nation of Judah
began to play spiritual harlotry with the gods of the Babylonians and the
Assyrians. They looked at the success of these nations (the beautiful horses and
the beautiful apparel), and all that went along with it, and Judah began to lust
after their gods. Babylon, too, was a nation whose language they did not
understand. It was this nation that destroyed Judah in 587 B.C. This is the
scenario that God gives to guide us into truth concerning the destruction of the
New Testament church.
God’s
Long-Term Testing Program for the Church
The principle of a testing
program is found repeatedly in the Bible. Israel, for example, was tested by God
when Moses left them for forty days to receive the tables of the law on Mount
Sinai. Israel failed the test by making and worshipping the golden calf. As a
result, God’s wrath came upon them and about 3,000 men were killed (Exodus 32).
The number forty in the
Bible, or a multiple of ten of the number 40 such as 400, may be a clue that a
testing program is in progress. Israel was in the wilderness forty years after
coming out of Egypt. They failed the test; few of them trusted God. The Bible
records in Joshua 5:6:
For the
children of Israel walked forty years in the wilderness, till all the people
that were men of war, which came out of Egypt, were consumed, because they
obeyed not the voice of the LORD: unto whom the LORD sware that he would not
shew them the land, which the LORD sware unto their fathers that he would give
us, a land that floweth with milk and honey.
Significantly, it can be
shown that there were exactly 400 years from the time when Israel came out of
Egypt (1447 B.C.), and Saul became king over Israel (1047 B.C.). The latter
occurred in the days of Samuel, who was the last of God’s prophets to judge
Israel. When Samuel was old, Israel came to him and asked for a king to rule
over them. I Samuel 8:4-7:
Then all
the elders of Israel gathered themselves together, and came to Samuel unto
Ramah, And Said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy
ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations. But the thing
displeased Samuel, when they said, Give us a king to judge us. And Samuel prayed
unto the LORD. And the LORD said unto Samuel, Hearken unto the voice of the
people in all that they say unto thee: for they have not rejected thee, but they
have rejected me, that I should not reign over them.
Saul became king exactly
400 years after Israel, under the direct rule of God, came out of Egypt. They
failed the test in that they did not want God to rule over them directly.
Another interesting
testing program in relation to the number 40 is in the Book of Jonah. Jonah was
instructed to cry against Nineveh because of their wickedness (Jonah 1:2). Jonah
3:4: “And Jonah began to enter into the city a day’s journey, and he cried, and
said, Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown.”
Wonderfully, the people of
Nineveh were victorious in their test. Jonah
3:5 and 10 report:
So the
people of Nineveh believed God, and proclaimed a fast, and put on sackcloth,
form the greatest of them even to the least of them… And God saw their works ,
that they turned from their evil way; and God repented of the evil, that he had
said that he would do unto them; and he did it not.
Perhaps the greatest
testing program of all occurred in the New Testament, when the Lord Jesus Christ
took on a human nature and was tested.
We read in
Luke 4:1-2:
And
Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost returned from Jordan, and was led by the
Spirit into the wilderness. Being forty days tempted of the devil. And in those
days he did not eat nothing: and when they were ended, he afterward hungered.
The first Adam was tested
in the Garden of Eden, and the second Adam, Christ, was also test. The first
Adam failed the test by disobeying God and thus plunged the human race into sin,
but our Lord was victorious in the test. He remained entirely obedient to God.
His perfect obedience has made the incomprehensible kingdom of God a reality for
all who believe on Him. Obviously, the principle that God tests the human race
is firmly established in the Bible.
The end-time church, too, is
faced with a testing program.
The end-time church, too,
is faced with a testing program. Unfortunately, the Bible reveals that the
end-time church in large measure will fail its testing program, just as Adam and
Eve failed in their day and as ancient Israel repeatedly did. The church will
fail the test and will come under God’s wrath, just as God’s judgment came when
Adam and Eve failed the test.
God’s
End-Time Testing Program
The testing program that
identifies with the end-time church will be focused on a nation whose language
the congregation does not understand. God gives at least two prominent clues in
the Old Testament as to the nature of this end-time testing program. The first
clue is in Deuteronomy 13:1-3:
If there
arise among you a prophet, or a dreamer of dreams, and giveth thee a sign or a
wonder, And the sing or the wonder came to pass, whereof he spake unto thee,
saying, Let us go after other gods, which thou hast not known, and let us serve
them; Thou shalt not hearken unto the words of that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams: for the
LORD your God proveth you, to know whether ye love the LORD your God with all
your heart and with all your soul.
God clearly says that He is
proving, that is, testing the congregation through the activity of a false
prophet within their midst. We should know about the character of this prophet
and the nature of his teaching.
The introduction to
Chapter 13 of Deuteronomy is the last verse of Deuteronomy 12, where God
admonishes the congregation: “What thing soever I command you, observe to do it:
thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it.” God says that man shall not
add to nor take away from the Word of God. To recognize the Word of God as His
word and have an intense desire to be obedient to it, is, in fact, worshipping
God. On the other hand, to believe the there is an additional source of divine
information (to believe that a dream, vision, or tongue is form God when,
indeed, it is not), that effectively is worshipping a god other than the God of
the Bible.
God gives the same warning
in the New Testament, in Revelation 22:18-19:
For I
testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If
any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are
written in this book: And if any man shall take away from the words of the book
of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out
of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.
“This book” can be only the
Bible. The Bible alone and in its entirety is the Word of God. Any additional
articulated, verbalized message supposedly from God which is delivered through a
dream, vision, or by any other means, is an additional to the Bible. Because God
is not adding anything to the divine revelation which is the Bible, if anyone
listens to these messages and believes they are of God, he effectively is
worshipping a god other than the God of the Bible. God warns in verse 18 that
anyone who commits this sin is subject to the plagues written in the Bible; that
is, he is subject to eternal damnation.
Deuteronomy 13 says the
false prophet is a dreamer of dreams, that is, he is convinced that what he
hears in his dreams is of God. If the sign or the wonder, the prophetic
statement of his dream or vision, comes to pass, he believes he has received a
supernatural visitation, but because the message he received was not form God,
it had to be from Satan. When he teaches that the message he received in a dream
or vision was form God, and therefore, is the Word of God, he is encouraging
people to go after a god other than the God of the Bible. This is a deadly
serious sin within the congregation. Deuteronomy 13 says that this prophet is to
be put to death even if he is a loved one of someone in the congregation.
The key phrases in the se
verses in Deuteronomy 13 are, “for the Lord your God proveth you” (or tests you)
and “to know whether ye love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all
your soul.” These phrases teach something about God’s final testing program for
the church. God clearly says that He will test the congregation by allowing
those who say they declare the Word of God but who are false prophets (because
their source is other than the Bible), to be within the congregation.
I
Corinthians 14 Gives a Clue Concerning this End-Time Testing
The second Old Testament
clue to the end-time testing program that will come against the church is that
which came against ancient Israel. The signpost to this clue is in the New
Testament, I Corinthians 14:21:
In the
law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto
this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord.
To understand this clue,
one must know the setting in which it is found. I Corinthians 14 discusses the
phenomenon of tongues, which was present in the church at Corinth. Certain
individuals there received form God, as a gift of the Holy Spirit, messages in a
language (a tongue), which neither they nor anyone else in the congregation
could understand. In I Corinthians 14:2 God speaks of these as “in the spirit he
speaketh mysteries.”
Additionally, within that
congregation God gave certain individuals the gift of interpretation. By mean so
this God-given gift, the message received in the tongue was made understandable
to the congregation. I Corinthians 14:5 informs us that when the tongues message
was interpreted, it edified the congregation.
This was a valid spiritual
event in the church of Corinth. They had only that part of the Bible which is
now called the Old Testament. God was still breaking the silence between the
supernatural and the natural when He gave messages to Paul, John, Peter, and
Agabus (Acts 11:28). Because these messages were from God, they were an addition
to the Word of God. The New Testament had not yet been completed, and even with
these additions, the churches of that day had an incomplete Word of God.
During the same time when
it was possible for the apostles to receive direct messages from God, there were
individuals in the church of Corinth who received messages from God in a tongue.
The messages could have been in the form of a prayer, praise, or a revelation.
Howbeit, it was a message form God, therefore, it was an addition to the written
Word of that time.
In the center of the
discourse on the phenomenon of tongues (I Corinthians 14:21), is a reference to
the Old Testament law wherein God had written that through tongues He would
speak to the people and they would not listen. God speaks about tongues in
Deuteronomy 28. Moses addressed Israel when they were about to enter the
promised land. He warned them that they would not be content with the Gospel he
brought them, “Because thou servedst not the LORD thy God with joyfulness, and
with gladness of heart, for the abundance of all things”
(Deuteronomy 28:47). The result of their
rebellion against God was punishment. This is declared in the remaining verse of
Deuteronomy 28.
Verses
48 and 49 summarize the
warning:
Therefore shalt thou serve thine enemies which the LORD shall send against thee,
in hunger, and in thirst, and in nakedness, and in want of all things: and he
shall put a yoke of iron upon thy neck, until he have destroyed thee. The LORD
shall bring a nation against thee from far, form the end of the earth, as swift
as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand.
This is a passage of law
referred to in I Corinthians 14 in regards to the tongues phenomenon. The ten
tribes of Israel were destroyed by their enemy the nation of Assyria after
Israel had engaged in spiritual harlotry with the Assyrians. As a result of
their spiritual rebellion, God caused the nation of Assyria, a nation whose
language Israel did not understand, to destroy them. God gave a final warning of
this a few years before it happened. The warning is found in
Isaiah 28:11-12.
For with
stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people. To whom he
said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the
refreshing: yet they would not hear.
The sequel to God’s
judgment of Israel occurred 122 years later. The nation of Judah ran like a
harlot after Babylon, a heathen nation whose language they did not understand,
and Babylon is the nation that destroyed Judah in the year 587 B.C. A few years
earlier they had been warned by the prophet
Jeremiah 5:15-17:
Lo, I
will bring a nation upon you from far, O house of Israel, saith the LORD; it is
a mighty nation, it is an ancient nation, a nation whose language thou knowest
not, neither understandest what they say. Their quiver is as upon open
sepulchre, they are all mighty men. And they shall eat up thine harvest, and thy
bread, which thy sons and thy daughters should eat: they shall eat up thy flocks
and thine herds: they shall eat up thy vines and thy fig trees: they shall
impoverish thy fenced cities, wherein thou trustedest, with the sword.
God is focusing on a nation
“whose language thou knowest not.” This passage, too, is referred to in the
ominous language of I Corinthians 14:21.
Two
Important Principles
Deuteronomy 13,
Deuteronomy 28, I Corinthians 14, and God’s judgment are obviously tied to the
end-time church when two important principles are considered.
Ancient Israel was a picture or
type of a New Testament church.
The first principle
is that ancient Israel was a picture or type of the New Testament church. God’s
judgment on Israel for their spiritual adultery sheds light on the nature of
God’s judgment on the New Testament church for its spiritual rebellion.
The second principle
is that God sets up testing programs for mankind. In Deuteronomy 13 it is seen
that within the church a testing program will involve false prophets who receive
supernatural messages. These false prophets will encourage the congregations to
go after other gods by revealing their supernatural experiences, which come from
a source other than God. These two Biblical principles give us understanding as
to how God judges the end-time church.
The question might be
raised: Why does God write extensively in I Corinthians 12, 13, and 14 about the
phenomenon of tongues? One might be surprised to read in the Bible about his
temporary phenomenon. A few decades after this phenomenon occurred in the church
in Corinth, the visions of the Book of Revelation were received by the Apostle
John on the Island of Patmos. The Book of Revelation closes with the warning
that anyone who adds to its words will be subject to plagues; therefore, there
can be no further revelation from God by visions, voices, tongues, or anything
else. Thus, the phenomenon of tongues that occurred in the church at Corinth
would also have come to an end. From that time to the present day, do not expect
God to bring a message by these means or by any means other than what He has
given us in the Bible.
It appears that the
phenomenon of tongues from God was short-lived and confined only to the church
at Corinth. It was an incidental matter even in that day; thus, the question
persists: Why did God write extensively about it?
The answer lies in the
realization that these three chapters of I Corinthians, which discuss the matter
of tongues, are God’s testing area for the end-time church. God planted the tree
of knowledge of good and evil in the Garden of Eden, and it was the testing
arena for our first parents. Satan saw his opportunity in that testing program
to tempt and enslave men in sin. In the warning and testing program of
Deuteronomy 13, God allows a false prophet to deceive some people within the
congregation. God sets up the testing programs, but it is Satan who uses the
tests as opportunities to lead people astray.
God has established the
phenomenon of tongues, recorded in I Corinthians 12, 13, and 14, as a testing
area for the end-time church.
God gave the true gift of
tongues briefly in the church at Corinth so that the end-time churches’ fidelity
or infidelity to the Word of God could be discovered.
Adam and Eve were
permitted to eat of every tree of the garden except one. God provided lavish
blessings of fragrant and delicious fruits of the trees to satisfy the physical
needs of man. Lucifer wanted man to serve Satan rather than God, and he tempted
Adam and Eve into thinking they were missing something important if they did not
taste the fruit of the one tree that had been placed off-limits.
Throughout the Bible. The
church is reminded of the lavish blessings that attend salvation. The blessings
are far more than anyone deserves; they are so wonderful that our hearts should
continuously praise God. One minor, incidental blessing, briefly enjoyed by a
few people in the church at Corinth (that is, being able to receive an
additional message form God in an unknown language), was given before the
magnificent blessings of the whole Word of God were available. God maximized His
communicative blessings to mankind
by giving us the entire record
of His will (the New Testament and the Old Testament), and He placed off-limits
the minor blessing enjoyed by the church at Corinth.
God, in His wisdom,
retained the record; indeed He prominently displays the record of the phenomenon
of tongues in the bible. Its placement there makes it a testing arena for the
end-time church, just as the tree of the knowledge of good and evil was the
testing arena for the beginning of the human race.
Satan Uses
Tongues to Destroy
Satan uses this testing
area as his final opportunity to win a decisive victory over Christ by defeating
the external church. He defeated Adam and Eve by encouraging them to eat of the
forbidden tree in the Garden of Eden. Likewise, he encourages the end-time
church to enjoy the forbidden gift of tongues.
When God set up the
testing arena in the Garden of Eden, He used language that made it easy, or at
least paved the way, for Lucifer to tempt Eve. God did not give the forbidden
tree a foreboding name like “forbidden” tree. God gave this tree the intriguing
name “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.” Certainly, such a title would
cause Adam and Eve to wonder what mysterious power the fruit of this tree
possessed. This is evidenced by Eve’s reaction to Satan’s enticement, in
Genesis 3:6:
And when
the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the
eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof,
and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her; and he did eat.
Satan stimulated Eve’s
lustful thinking by making reference to the name God had given the tree. In
Genesis 3:5 Satan declared to Eve: “For God doth know that in the day ye eat
thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good
and evil.” Surely in giving the tree the name “the knowledge of good and evil,”
God gave Satan a theme that he could use to tempt our first parents into sin.
God, of course, is not the
author of sin, nor is He in any way guilty of sin. God did, however, design an
insistent and valid testing program, in that the fruit appeared to be especially
luscious (“the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes,”
verse 6), and in the name of that the tree was given.
God also made the testing
arena for ancient Israel quite attractive. The ten tribes of the northern
kingdom, called Israel, were attracted to the Assyrians, a nation whose language
they did not understand. It was a nation that apparently was blessed by God. It
was the nation of Assyria; they conquered Syria (II Kings 16:9) and appeared to
be the nation with all the answers. Ezekiel
23:5-6:
And
Aholah played the harlot when she was mine; and she doted on her lovers, on the
Assyrians her neighbours, Which were clothed with blue, captains and rulers,
all of them desirable young men, horsemen riding upon horses.
“Aholah” is another name
for the capital of Israel, which was in Samaria. Assyria and its political
successes and worldly achievements appeared to be the nation to emulate.
Similarly, Judah, the southern kingdom with its capital in Jerusalem, was
enamored by the beauty, power, and successes of both the Assyrians and the
Babylonians.
The beauty, power, and
political successes of Assyria and Babylon were the results of God’s blessings.
These wicked nations were in total rebellion against God, yet God brought them
to power and made them attractive to serve as testing programs for Israel and
Judah.
Israel
Goes to Assyria for Help
The Bible gives a vivid
illustration of how God allowed a wicked nation like Assyria to appear to Israel
to be a success story. During the days of Isaiah, Jerusalem was threatened by
Israel and Syria. The situation was grave. II Chronicles 28 discloses the
wickedness of Judah’s King Ahaz and the resultant punishment God brought upon
Judah by Israel and Syria. II Chronicles 28:5-6:
Wherefore the LORD his God
delivered him into the hand of the king of Syria; and they smote him, and
carried away a great multitude of them captives, and brought them to Damascus.
And he was also delivered into the hand of the king of Israel, who smote him
with a great slaughter. For Pekah the son of Remaliah slew in Judah an hundred
and twenty thousand in one day, which were all valiant men; because they had
forsaken the LORD God of their fathers.
The king of Judah, a wicked
man named Ahaz, and all of Judah should have cried to God for help. They should
have repented in sackcloth like Nineveh did when Jonah preached to them. They
should have cried out to God as King Jehoshaphat did when the Moabites and the
Ammonites came to destroy Judah (II Chronicles 20). Instead the Bible records
that Judah went to Assyria for help. II Kings
16:7:
So Ahaz
sent messengers to Tiglath-pileser king of Assyria, saying, I am thy servant and
thy son: come up, and save me out of the hand of the king of Syria, and out of
the hand of the king of Israel, which rise up against me.
They could not have more
dramatically displayed their complete lack of trust in God. God rescued sinful
Judah by wicked Assyria, as II Kings 16:9
declares, “And the king of Assyria hearkened
unto him: for the king of Assyria went up against Damascus, and took it, and
carried the people of it captive to Kir, and slew Rezin.”
Assyria conquered Syria.
Until recent times, Syria had not been an independent nation. God uses Assyria
to destroy the ten tribes; they no longer existed as an independent kingdom.
These two nations, Syria and the northern kingdom of Israel, therefore, were
removed as a threat to Judah by the strength of the heathen nation Assyria.
God brought successes to
Assyria to intensify the testing program that was coming against Judah.
The point of this
information is that God brought successes to Assyria to intensify the testing
program that was coming against Judah. The successes of Assyria in its flower,
and Babylon in its flower, suggested that their gods were more powerful and more
trustworthy than Jehovah God. God, for His divine purposes, gave Assyria the
victory, but Judah was convinced that the superiority of the Assyrian gods made
them victorious. This spiritual mentality is seen in the citation
of II Chronicles 25:14 where another
king of Judah, Amaziah, worshipped the gods of an enemy called Edom or Seir.
This verse declares:
Now it
came to pass, after that Amaziah was come from the slaughter of the Edomites,
that he brought the gods of the children of Seir, and set them up to be his
gods, and bowed down himself before them, and
burned incense unto them.
II
Chronicles 28:22-23 records similar action by the wicked King Ahaz:
And in
the time of his distress did he trespass yet more against the LORD: this it that
king Ahaz. For he sacrificed unto the gods of Damascus, which smote him: and he
said, Because the gods of the kings of Syria help them, therefore will I
sacrifice to them, that they may help me. But they were the ruin of him, and all
of Israel. God
Intensifies the End-Time Testing Program
When God sets up a testing
program, He strengthens the test by His choice of words or by allowing the
enemies of God to appear to be successful. The same principles apply to God’s
end-time testing program for the end-time church in relation to God’s Word and
in relation to the successes that God allows the enemies of the Gospel to enjoy.
Three examples of words
that God uses to indicate the severity of the test for the end-time church are
offered. First, God says that those who spoke in tongues in the Corinthian
church were edified as they spoke these mysteries in the Spirit (I Corinthians
14:2-4). Surely anything that serves to edify or build up the faith of the
individual believer is to be sought after but the context in which these words
are found warns the reader to be careful. Second, God declares in I Corinthians
14:39, “forbid not to speak with tongues.” Does this teach that speaking in
tongues was sinful in that day? Or, Does this teach that speaking in tongues is
for today?
The third example requires
more explanation. In three of the four gospel accounts, Matthew, Mark, and John,
the sin called blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is mentioned. It is also
referred to in I John 5 as a “sin unto death.” This sin is unusual in that those
who commit it can never have forgiveness; that is, they can never become saved.
Moreover, this sin is unusual in that God protects mankind from it to the point
that it is virtually impossible to find anyone who has ever committed this sin.
However, the scribes of
Jesus’ day committed this sin. Mark 3:22 says of them: “And the scribes which
came down from Jerusalem said, He hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the
devils casteth he out devils.” In response to this grievous sin Jesus declares
in Mark 3:28-29:
Verily I say unto you, All sins
shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they
shall blaspheme: But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never
forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.
In verse 30 He explains
that the sin of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is to believe that Christ was
under the power of Satan rather than under the power of the Holy Spirit. The
scribes who hated Jesus and desired His death had committed this dreadful sin;
they were convinced that He was of Satan. They had no desire to look upon Him as
their Messiah.
The Bible mentions only
that the scribes in Mark 3 and Matthew 12 have committed this sin. The most
hardened sinner today ordinarily would not become convicted that Jesus received
His power form Satan. There may be those in the world who have committed this
sin, but if they have, they will never worry about Christ being their Savior.
Anyone who has the slightest interest in Jesus as Savior could not have
committed this dreadful sin.
Why did God put an
extensive record of this sin in the Bible? Its presence in the Bible has
produced much sorrow for true believers who have been incorrectly taught that
the sin of blasphemy of the Holy Spirit is to reject Christ. Many true believers
when young repeatedly rejected Christ. They have become saved in their later
years, but are haunted by the question: Can I be saved? One reason for recording
this sin in the Bible is to increase the severity of the testing program of the
end-time church.
Few dare to make the judgment
that a “tongues gospel” is of Satan.
A simple extension of the
incorrect idea of what blasphemy of the Holy Spirit means could be the wrong
conclusion that anyone who believers that a church is under the power of Satan
has committed this terrible sin. In other words, it might be said that if
someone examines a particular gospel or church and decides that it is of Satan,
by that judgment he is in danger of having committed blasphemy against the Holy
Spirit. This conclusion is completely erroneous but widely taught by those who
believe in tongues.
Few dare to make the
judgment that a “tongues gospel” is of Satan. Almost no one dares to
conclude that a gospel can be a product of Satan when it claims that Christ is
the Savior. As a result, the “tongue gospel” is protected from criticism even by
those who want to remain true to the Bible. In fear of blaspheming the Holy
Spirit, they are forced to acknowledge that even though they disagree with many
doctrines of the “tongues gospel,” it must be considered an aspect of the true
Gospel. This, in turn, encourages many people to follow the “tongue gospel.”
Thus, God has built characteristics into the tongues testing program that make
it appear safe in its identification with the true Gospel.
The correct understanding
of the sin of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is to believe that Jesus, when
He came as the Savior, was under the power of Satan.
The
Success of the Tongues Movement
An ever-increasing number
of individuals and congregations all over the world fail this end-of-time
testing program. The tongues movement, also called the “charismatic movement,”
is sweeping through churches like wildfire. Virtually every denomination has
churches that have welcomed it with open arms.
For generations, attempts
have been made to unify various faiths and denominations; however, no attempt
has made progress like the charismatic movement. Roman Catholics, Lutherans,
Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, all gospels that identify with the
Christian ethic, find brotherhood under the charismatic banner. To those who
embrace the tongues phenomenon, it appears to be a wonderful demonstration of
the power of the Holy Spirit.
The Bible guides us into
truth; we can know the facts. The church has become increasingly apostate.
Consequently, God is blinding people so that they believe this movement is of
the Holy Spirit. They do not realize that it is of Satan. By means of this
phenomenon, Satan appears to be defeating the true Gospel to a degree never
before realized.
Indeed, God brought
judgment on the Old Testament church (Israel and Judah), by nations whose
language Israel did not understand, nations with whom Israel had engaged in
spiritual harlotry. God used these nations to destroy Israel and Judah.
Likewise, churches and denominations of today are engaging in grievous spiritual
harlotry by blindly running after gospels that feature an unknown language
called “tongues.” These false gospels are being used of God as a judgment on the
church. Expect to see the church destroyed by them.
Congregations will
continue to exist. They may appear to be more vibrant and spiritually successful
than ever. It may appear that the cause of Christ is advancing all over the
world: There are crusades attended in ever-increasing numbers, churches filled
to capacity, seminaries with more and more prospective preachers. Nevertheless,
it must be realized that the church is under God’s judgment.
The abomination of desolation is standing in the
holy place. The man of sin has taken his seat in the temple.
Two important
characteristics always appear to be present in the tongues movement. First,
acceptance of the principle that God is still speaking today. Additional
revelation, it is believed, may be revealed through an unknown language called a
tongue, a vision, a dream, or by hearing a voice. Invariably, where there is an
interested dreams and visions, there is an interest in tongues. Likewise,
wherever there is an interest in tongues, there is an interest in dreams and
visions. The true Gospel is circumscribed by the authority of the Bible alone
and in its entirety. The “tongues gospel” has as its authority the Bible plus
the messages that supposedly come from God in a tongue, dream, vision, or voice.
lt is easy to know that it is not the true Gospel, and if it is not the true
Gospel, it is a false gospel.
Signs and
Wonders
The second characteristic
of the tongues movement is an interest in signs and wonders. There is a
conviction that God is performing miracles today, as our Lord and the twelve
apostles did signs and wonders. Miraculous healing is most commonly expected.
The sign of people falling backward (being “slain in the spirit” as some call
it), is evidence of a supernatural event. While so-called miraculous healing can
be explained in earthly, physical terms, falling backwards appears to be
unexplainable from an earthly, physical vantage point.
The phenomenon of someone
appearing to receive a message from God in a tongue or vision, etc., may
actually have a physical explanation. It could be an hallucination or it could
be related to the individual’s subconscious mind. Also, however, it could be
supernatural activity induced by Satan; he captivates the hearts of those who
are not content with the true Gospel. When it is a supernatural activity, it
should be called a sign or a wonder because God calls the activity of speaking
in tongues a sign in I Corinthians 14:22.
Significantly, the Bible
makes reference to “signs and wonders” in connection with the end of time. The
fact that these references have nothing to do with the true church is of great
importance. Every reference relates to satanic activity. For example, in Matthew
24:24: “For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew
great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive
the very elect.” This verse indicates that false prophets will come with a
gospel that is so much like the true Gospel that even the elect would be
deceived, if that were possible. The elect are the true believers; they were
chosen by God to salvation. They cannot be deceived because God will hold them
fast. False prophets can be recognized by their signs and wonders. In II
Thessalonians 2:9 God warns of the man of sin who will take his seat in the
temple: “Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and
signs and lying wonders.”
In
Revelation 13, in reference to Satan
coming as a false prophet, God warns in verses
13-14:
And he
doeth great wonders, so that he taketh fire come down from heaven on the earth
in the sight of men, And deceivers them that dwell on the earth by the means of
those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to
them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which
had the wound by a sword, and did live.
In
Revelation 16:14, God speaks of satanic
activity just before Judgment Day:
For they
are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of
the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day
of God Almighty.
God shows in these
references that He will bring His judgment on the
end-time church through false gospels that feature miracles. Do not be
surprised that signs and wonders are prominent in churches with false gospels.
When Christ came with the true Gospel, He attested to its genuineness by
performing miracles. John 20:30-31:
And many
other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not
written in this book: But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is
the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his
name.
As Satan comes at the end
of time with his false gospels that feature tongues, he, too, attempts to attest
to their genuineness with signs and wonders. Only two miracles are credited to
him in the Bible: First, his ability to break the silence between the
supernatural and the natural with messages in tongues and visions; and second,
he can supernaturally cause people to fall backward. To add further credence to
these gospels, Satan comes with lying signs and wonders, that is, his adherents
will claimed do miracles and believe miracles have been done, when there has
been no miracle.
Right
before our eyes, church after church capitulates to gospels that do not consider
the Bible alone and in its entirety to be the true Gospel.
Modern means of
communication such as television enhance the spread of these false gospels.
People who worship in churches that are reasonably faithful to the true Gospel
may become familiar with the blandishments and enticements of false gospels in
the privacy of their homes. With no one knowing, they drink deeply of the
poisoned water, and as the plague enters their churches, they are prepared to
accept it as an aspect of the true Gospel. Right before our eyes, church after
church capitulates to gospels that do not consider the Bible alone and in its
entirety to be the true Gospel.
The destruction of the
church, to a high degree, is accomplished through the testing program of
tongues. In blindness, a church will fail the test as Satan deceives the
congregation into accepting the false gospels of tongues and signs and wonders.
Thus, congregations will continue to exist during the final tribulation period,
but they will be increasingly false. True believers will either voluntarily
leave or they will be asked to leave when the congregation begins to follow a
false gospel. Those who remain within the congregations in reality will be
serving Satan even though they think they are serving Christ.
Does
Baptism in the Holy Spirit Relate to Speaking in Tongues?
We might wonder if there
is a relationship between baptism in the Holy Spirit and the phenomenon of
speaking in tongues that occurred in the church of Corinth before the Bible was
completed. The Bible is very clear that there is no relationship between baptism
in the Holy Spirit and speaking in tongues. Let’s first consider baptism in the
Holy Spirit and let’s start in the Old Testament, where four signs pointed to
salvation.
First, there was
circumcision, to indicate that we must have the foreskin of our hearts cut off.
We must be cut away from our flesh and its sinful lusts.
Jeremiah 4:4:
Circumise yourselves to the LORD and take away the foreskins of your heart, ye
men of Judah and inhabitants of Jerusalem: lest my fury come forth like fire,
and burn that none can quench it, because of the evil of your doings.
Second, there was the burnt
offering. Meal offerings and animal sacrifices as burnt offerings pointed to
Christ, who became our burnt offering.
Hebrews
10:5-7:
Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou
wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: In burnt offerings and
sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure. Then said I, Lo, I come (In the
volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God.
Third, there was the
shedding of blood, for instance a lamb or an ox, which pointed to the shed blood
of the Lord Jesus Christ who endured the wrath of God for our sins.
Hebrews 9:22:
And
almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of
blood is no remission.
The fourth sign used in the Old
Testament was water ablution, which ceremonially indicated that a person had
been cleansed of his sins. For example, Aaron and his sons were washed when they
were consecrated as priests (Leviticus 8:6). The sign or symbol of water
ablution or washing in water is used also in the New Testament.
From the beginning of the
entrance of sin into the world, to be saved, a man, woman, or child must have
his sins washed away, be born again, become a new creature in Christ. The Holy
Spirit, who is eternal God, is given to the person who becomes saved.
Beginning with Pentecost,
God began His work to evangelize the world through believers showers qualifiedly
God to be witnesses, to proclaim His Word and share the Gospel. God utilized
different terminology in talking about salvation. Christ talked about being
baptized in the Holy Spirit.
Believers in the New
Testament are saved the same way believers were saved in the Old Testament; the
difference in the New Testament is that every believer is qualifiedly share the
Gospel.
We read of this in the
Gospels of Matthew, Luke, and John. Acts 1:5,
which reads, “For John truly baptized with
water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence,”
speaks of an Old Testament sign because John the Baptist was a prophet on the
Old Testament side of the cross. They were told that before many days, they
would be filled with the Holy Spirit and become qualified to be witnesses in the
New Testament program of evangelism.
When we are saved, we are
baptized in the Holy Spirit. The word “baptize’” means to wash, cleanse, or
purify. Therefore, it denotes the fact that our sins have been washed away.
Baptism of the Holy Spirit has nothing to do with miracles, signs, or wonders.
Jesus says in Acts 1:8: “But ye shall receive
power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses
unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the
uttermost part of the earth.”
In the Book of Acts we
find illustrations in each of these places of a special miracle to indicate that
the Word of God was to be sent out to evangelize the world. (See Acts 2, Acts 8,
Acts 10, and Acts 19.) After these illustrations in Acts, no outward miracle is
recorded in the Bible that occurred when a person was saved.
In the first letter of
Paul to the church at Corinth, Chapters 12, 13, and 14, however, we learn that
in that church there was a phenomenon known as tongues or speaking in an unknown
language. This was a gift that was given to a few individuals in that church,
including Paul, whereby they received information from God in an unknown
language. The phenomenon bears no relationship to baptism in the Holy Spirit;
this gift was not bestowed upon them when they were saved.
The believers at Corinth
who were given this gift were instructed to pray that they might interpret. The
purpose of interpretation was to share with the congregation what God had
revealed to them, for the edification of the congregation. This was possible
because in that day, God had not completed the Bible.
Around A.D. 95, God
completed the Bible with the writing of the Revelation of John. God is the
author of the Bible, and in the last chapter of the Bible, He declares, in
Revelation 22: 18-19:
For I
testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If
any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are
written in this book: And if any man shall take away from the words of the book
of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out
of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.
With this statement, God
ended the possibility of any further information coming from God. From that
point on, we cannot expect anyone to receive a vision, tongue, or voice from God
because God will not violate His own rules. God said that He has given us His
Word, the revelation of His will. We are to study it, be obedient to it, and not
expect any phenomena of tongues or visions such as occurred before the Bible was
complete.
Since A.D. 95, various
people in the New Testament period have claimed to have received a vision or a
message in a tongue, which might seem very glorious. Based on the Bible,
however, these activities cannot be from God. It might be from their own minds.
It might be from an evil source. It might be hallucinatory. Our minds are very
tricky.
Today everyone who becomes
saved is baptized in the Holy Spirit. Being baptized in the Holy Spirit comes
with salvation; it is not a separate gift, but rather it happens to everyone who
is truly saved. The true believer is one who has come to recognize that he is a
sinner under the wrath of God and he knows that his salvation is entirely the
work of God. He is one who has come to trust the Bible concerning the Lord Jesus
Christ, who is the only Savior given to mankind. When he is saved, that is, born
again, he is baptized in the Holy Spirit. His sins are washed away, and the Holy
Spirit takes up His abode with him.
Does the
Bible Say that Tongues would Continue until the End?
Another important question
we should address is whether the gift of tongues would continue throughout the
church season.
Let us consider what God
says in I Corinthians 13:8-12. There we
read:
Charity
never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there
be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away.
For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which is perfect is
come, then that which is in part shall be done away. When I was a child, I spake
as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a
man, I put away childish things. For now we see through a glass, darkly; but
then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am
known.
Let us look at this passage
carefully. In I Corinthians 13, God is simply saying that tongues shall cease,
but He is not telling when they shall cease.
God says that prophecy and
knowledge will pass away, and in verses 9-12, He says that they will pass away
when we see Him face to face, that is, when we get to heaven. Notice that verses
9-12 are speaking only of knowledge and prophecy. They are not speaking about
tongues. This passage does not tell us when tongues will cease.
God teaches in Revelation
22:18 that if you look for divine truth from sources other than the Bible, it
indicates that you are still subjected to the plagues written herein, that is,
you are unsaved and subject to hell. Therefore, Revelation 22:18 gives the
answered to when tongues will cease, and that is when the Bible was completed.
It is true that the Bible
speaks of signs and wonders that will still come to pass. The Bible speaks about
signs and wonders in a number of places, and speaking in tongues is a sign. We
read about this in 1 Corinthians 14. The Greek word for sign is simeon, which
also can be translated “miracle.”
The Bible speaks of signs
and wonders, particularly in relation to the end- time church, ominously, and
unfortunately, all references to signs and wonders near the end of time are
satanically related. God declares in Matthew 24:24:
For there shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. We read in
II Thessalonians 2:3-4:
Let no
man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who
opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that
he is God.
The man of sin taking his seat
in the temple represents or is a picture of Satan ruling in the church.
The man of sin taking his
seat in the temple represents or is a picture of Satan ruling in the church.
Satan will come with signs and wonders of falsehood. God will make the followers
of Satan believe a lie, so they will be prepared for judgment.
Revelation 13 speaks about
the beast that comes out of the earth and a second beast. The second beast makes
an image, and he gives life to that image and brings signs. These are gospels
that Satan has designed so he can enslave the nations of the world to a higher
degree than ever before. He will come as an angel of light and attest to the
genuineness of his gospels with signs and wonders. Satan is the big deceiver.
Revelation 16: 13-14:
And I
saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and
out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. For
they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings
of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great
day of God Almighty.
These verses speaker the
beast and the false prophet coming with signs and miracles to deceive. Every
reference to signs and wonders near the end of time relates to satanic activity.
This is very ominous; it indicates that we have to be extremely careful today
because we are so near the end of time. We must make absolutely certain that we
look only to the Bible for divine truth. The Bible alone and in its entirety is
the divine Word of God.
Satan can speak in a lot
of ways; he comes with all kinds of occult activities. Apart from the church, he
comes through witchcraft, Ouija boards, tarot cards, and so on. In the church,
he also comes with occult activity. The Bible says he does.
II Corinthians 11: 14: “And no marvel; for
Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.” We must be on guard
and make sure that the only place we look for divine truth is the Bible.
Could
Tongues be Used to Reiterate the Teaching of the Bible?
We might wonder if it
would be possible that God could speak in a tongue today just to reiterate
something in the Bible or to put emphasis on a particular passage in the Bible;
However, we know that this is not possible because God will not violate His own
program. His program is that He has given us all of the information that He
wants us to have in the Bible.
For example, there is some
repeating of information in the Bible. Four times in John 6 God says concerning
the believer that, “I will raise him up at the last day.” We read this in verses
39, 40, 44, and 54. It seems unnecessary to repeat this four times, but we would
not dare think of removing one of these phrases, to reduce it down to three
times. We would be removing from the Word of God. In the same way, if God did
it, repeated this phrase, to give it to us a fifth time, then that would be a
valid addition to the Word of God.
We must keep in mind that
God told us in Revelation 22: 18-19 that the Bible is the complete message from
God. If we want to grow stronger in the Word, we are to read the Bible.
Psalm 119:11 tells us:
“Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that might
not sin against thee.” God gave us four Gospel accounts so that we have
plenty of information concerning who the Lord Jesus Christ is. We are to go to
the Word of God to sheathe voice of God. If we say, "Well, the Word of God in
not sufficient," then we are violating the Word of God.
Does the
Bible Command that We Are Not to Forbid Speaking in Tongues?
We read the command not to
forbid speaking in tongues in I Corinthians 14:39. We learn from a careful study
of I Corinthians 14 that in the church at Corinth, the tongues were somewhat of
a problem. So, they were given the mandate not to forbid speaking in tongues.
However, we have to look at these chapters of I Corinthians in the light of the
whole Bible.
In the O1d Testament, for
example, the law was that males were to go to Jerusalem three times a year to
offer sacrifices. Now, we don’t go to Jerusalem any more to offer sacrifices.
Why don’t we? It’s in the Bible! It’s a command of God! Why don’t we do that?
The reason we don’t do
that is because we read that command in the light of everything else the Bible
offers, and we discover in the New Testament that God says these ceremonial laws
have been completed in Christ. So, we are not to be obedient to them any more.
In fact, it would be wrong to offer sacrifices.
By the same token, in I
Corinthians 12-14, God laid down rules insofar as tongues is concerned. But in
Revelation 22: 18, He has more to say about His Word. We have to read I
Corinthians 12-14 in the light of Revelation 22:18, and Deuteronomy 13:1-10, and
Deuteronomy 28, and other passages that speak on this matter. When doing this,
we learn that God ceased to give messages in tongues once the Bible was
completed.
When we realize that the
Bible alone is the Word of God and we know that Satan comes as an angel of
light, then we can try to put ourselves in the shoes of Satan. This is not too
difficult because all of us have a sinful nature. Satan thinks, “I’m going to
try to snare someone who is a very religious person. I’m certainly not going to
come to that person with horns and with a forked tail. I’m going to come as an
angel of light. I’m going to look like a legitimate emissary of the Lord Jesus
Christ. The first thing I’m going to do is encourage that person to be drawn
away from the Word of God, and convince him that the Bible is not the only
authority. Then I can get him to begin to understand the Bible in the light of
other authorities, and he will no longer attempt to get truth from the Bible
only.”
Satan is very careful to
come with gospels that sound like the true Gospel. He quotes the Bible, but he
is very deceitful, In this way, the person is completely disarmed. That person
will become accustomed to listening for the Word of God from sources outside the
Bible.
Satan is the fathered
lies. For a while, he might come with just the Word of God, then slowly, he adds
a statement or a little something that is contrary to the Word of God. Satan is
the great deceiver. The person listening might not know that he has begun to
accept ideas that are contrary to the Word of God, ideas that are half-truths.
That person might think only that he has had a happy experience, a good
experience with a vision, and it seemed so holy, and he trusts that source of
information. That person might not even know what happened to him.
It is so wonderful that we
have the Word of God, the Bible, and we can be absolutely certain that it is the
Word of God. It will always be the Word of God. We do not have to wonder or fear
that perhaps Satan had something to do with this or that statement in the Bible.
The Bible
is the Complete Message from God
We wonder if the “book” of
Revelation 22:18-19 is speaking of just Revelation or of the whole Bible. As we
consider this question, we must understand that the Book of Revelation is an
integral and cohesive part of the whole Bible. Therefore, if we add a chapter to
the Book of Revelation, then we have added it to the whole Bible. Whether we
tried to add it sometime during the first five years after it was written or
tried to add it 1,500 years after it was written, we have still attempted to add
to the whole Bible. Once the last words of Revelation were penned, about A.D.
95, then the Bible was completed. and God gathered all of the separate books
together into the one whole Bible that we have today.
In other words, anything
that was written after the Book of Revelation was completed could not possibly
be part of the holy canon. The ending verses of the Book of Revelation set the
limit as to the Word of God. It does not take long to review all of the writings
that came forth during the period prior to this date to see why this is the
Bible that we have and not something else. There is an internal cohesiveness in
the Bible.
One problem people have in
accepting the fact that the Bible is the only message from God is that they read
a verse like Revelation 22:18 from the vantage point of having accepted the
premise that God does speak in visions or voices or tongues today, and as a
result, they will not understand a verse like Revelation 22:18 in the same way
that someone who is determined to let the Bible alone be his guide and his
authority will understand it. This is because they have additional information
that they are putting into the equation, and they are bound to come up with a
different answer. Therefore, it is not surprising when so many people believe in
tongues or visions or voices. This is the conclusion that people come to when
they allow information outside of the Bible lobe used in their understanding of
what the Bible says. As a matter of fact, they reach conclusions in regards to
many Biblical passages that are different from the conclusions reached by those
who limit themselves to the Word of God.
The minute one tries to
add to the Bible, from this vision or that tongue, or whatever, and one person
adds this, and another one adds that, and someone else adds something else, and
then attempted interpret the Bible in the light of all this new information,
they end up with a gospel that will take them almost anywhere. This is exactly
what is happening today. The false gospels are going off in directions.
The true Gospel, the Gospel of
the Lord Jesus Christ, is circumscribed by the Bible alone and in its entirety.
The true Gospel, the Gospel
of the Lord Jesus Christ, is circumscribed by the Bible alone and in its
entirety. Only in the Bible, the whole Bible, can truth be found.
Therefore, as we look at
the church world today with abundance of tongues, signs and wonders, it is no
doubt that Matthew 24:24 has been fulfilled. We have our first and most striking
evidence that we have come to the time of the Great Tribulation.
Second
Evidence: Calling Down Fire from Heaven
A second evidence that we
are in the Great Tribulation time spoken of in Matthew 24 is the worldwide
evidence of people falling backward. The churches that practice this miracle
call it “being slain in the Sprit.”
This miracle was foretold
in Revelation 13. The whole chapter is
describing the Great Tribulation period. In
verse 13, we read:
And he
doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth
in the sight of men.Falling Backward Equals Fire from Heaven
As we learned earlier,
causing someone to fall backward is equivalent to calling down fire from heaven.
Thus, this miracle of people falling backward to the ground, which is occurring
all over the world, is clear evidence that we are now in the Great Tribulation
period of Revelation 13 and Matthew 24.
Third
Evidence: The Latter Rain
The third evidence that we
are in the Great Tribulation time of Matthew 24 is that we are experiencing the
“latter rain.” As we have been learning, the latter rain is the time when God is
sending out the Gospel worldwide outside of the churches and congregations, and
it is a time when God is making sure that the Gospel that is sent out is very
faithful to the Bible. The high places of the church age are no longer
acceptable. The kingdom of God is now keeping it’s sabbaths. As we will see, the
latter rain is during the second half of the Great Tribulation, showing that we
are now well into the tribulation time. Therefore, since we are experiencing the
latter rain right now, we can know that we are well into the Great Tribulation
time.
Let us begin by looking at
some verses that tie the church age, the Great Tribulation, and the latter rain
together.The Great Tribulation Cannot Begin Until the Church Age Is Finished
There is another evidence
that shows us that we are in the second part of the Great Tribulation. Remember
Matthew 24:22 declares:
And
except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for
the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened.
In Revelation 7, the Bible
teaches that after the 144,000 from twelve tribes of Israel have been sealed on
their foreheads, a great multitude that no man can number would come out of
Great Tribulation into salvation.
Who are these 144,000? We
read in Revelation 7:14:
And
after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth,
holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth,
nor on the sea, nor on any tree. And I saw another angel ascending from the
east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the
four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, Saying, Hurt
not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants
of our God in their foreheads. And I heard the number of them which were sealed:
and therefore sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of
the children of Israel.
In this very revealing
passage, God is speaking of a time when four angels would hurt the earth and the
sea. But they could not bring their hurtful activity until the servants of God
were sealed. These servants numbered 144,000 and were from all of the tribes of
Israel.
144,000:
The Complete Fullness of Those Saved During the Church Age
As we try to understand
this, we know that to be sealed means to be saved. We read in
Ephesians 1:13,14:
In whom
ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your
salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy
Spirit of promise, Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption
of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory.
Thus, we can know that
these 144,000 have been saved.
Secondly, we must realize
that the number 144.000 is a symbolical number. It is made up of 12,000 from
each of twelve tribes of Israel. Especially in the Book of Revelation, the
number twelve signifies the fullness of whatever is in view and the number ten
or 100 or 1,000 signifies the completeness of whatever is in view, For example,
the holy city, the new Jerusalem is 12,000 stadia by 12,000 stadia by l2,000
stadia. It has a wall that is 144 (12 x 12) cubits. These numbers signify the
fullness or the complete fullness of all believers who make up the eternal
Jerusalem.
Likewise, the 144,000 of
Revelation 7 are also the complete fulness of all those who would have become
saved prior to the loosing of the four angels who will hurt the land and the
sea.
The four angels are
mentioned again in Revelation 9:14-16:
Saying
to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels which are bound
in the great river Euphrates. And the four angels were loosed, which were
prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third
part of men. And the number of the army of the horsemen were two hundred
thousand thousand: and I heard the number of them.
In this passage, we read
that the loosing of them, which must come at an hour, a day, and a month of the
year, would cause the third part of men to perish. Later in our study, we will
learn that the third part is a reference to the true believers who will be
killed in the sense that they will be driven from the churches during the Great
Tribulation. The term “third part” comes from the language of
Zechariah 13:8.9:
And it
shall come to pass, that in all the land, saith the LORD, two parts therein
shall be cut off and die; but the third shall be left therein. And I will bring
the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silvered refined, and
will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I will hear
them: I will say, It is my people: and they shall say, The LORD is my God.
The third part are the true
believers who have been purged of their sins because Christ as their substitute
has endured the fire of hell on their behalf. They have been driven from the
churches because God’s judgment has come upon the churches. It is the church
that drives them out as evidenced by Revelation 9:16, which indicates the army
that does the killing consists of 2,000,000 men. The number 1,000,000 symbolizes
completeness and the number 2 symbolizes the church. Thus, the number 2,000,000
symbolizes that the complete number of churches will engage in this activity of
driving out the true believers, symbolized by the one-third who are killed. We
might recall that John 16:2 equates
killing with banishment from the churches. There we read:
They
shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever
killeth you will think that he doeth God service.
This truth is identical to that
which we read in Revelation 11 wherein the Bible describes the killing of the
two witnesses. The two witnesses also represent the true believers who have been
driven from the churches. The horrible nature of this action is further
dramatized by the lurid language of Revelation 8 which describes a third part of
the trees, of the sea, of the ships, of the rivers, of the waters, of the sun,
of the moon, of the stars being destroyed or smitten. Clearly, God is giving us
language that indicates the end of the church age, which is altogether in view,
is super catastrophic. This is so because it is also the time that Judgment Day
is about to fall on the whole world. It begins with judgment on the house of God
which is the churches and congregations that God has used for over 1900 years to
evangelize the world.
Thus, the language that
speaks of the loosing of the four angels who will hurt the earth and the sea is
speaking of the same event as the killing of the two witnesses of Revelation 11.
It is the same event that is spoken of in
Matthew 24:2l, “For then shall be great tribulation.” It is the same
event as that spoken of in Revelation 9 where God describes the star that falls
from heaven and has the key that opens the pit from which locusts and all kinds
of devastation come. It is the same event as Revelation l3 which speaks of a
beast that comes out of the sea and of a beast that comes out of the earth. It
is the same event that Daniel 7:23 describes as the fourth beast that shall
devour the whole earth. It is the same event as is given in the account of
Daniel 8 where God describes the little horn that will magnify himself even to
the prince of the host and cause the sanctuary to be trodden under foot for 2300
days. It is the same event as that described in Matthew 24:15 concerning the
abomination of desolation that stands in the holy place. It is the same event
spoken of in Luke 21:20 which describes Jerusalem being surrounded by armies.
It is the same event spoken
of in Matthew 24:2, in Mark 13:2, and in Luke 21:6 where God indicates all the
stones in the temple will be thrown down so that there will not be left one upon
another. It is the same event spoken of in II Thessalonians 2:3-l1 wherein God
describes that He that restrains (restrains Satan), will be taken out of the
midst and Satan will rule in the temple (the churches and congregation). It is
the same truth as that which is in view as God describes the destruction of the
ships of Tarshish in Isaiah 23 and the destruction of Tyrus and Zidon in Ezekiel
27 and 28. It is the same event that was anticipated by the trauma Jacob endured
when he went to Egypt to escape the famine. It is the same truth anticipated by
the destruction of Judah that began in 609 B.C. when the last good king, Josiah,
was killed. It is the same truth that is pictured by the destruction of the ship
from which 276 were saved, as recorded in Acts 27.
All of these accounts
together with many others are vividly recorded in the Bible. It is amazing how
much language of the Bible is employed by God to illustrate what will happen
when the 144,000 have been sealed. We can be sure that God is making certain
that we do not miss the significance, the importance. the reality of this
tremendous event.
Because this information has
been sealed until the time of the end, believers heretofore had not been made
aware of this tremendous event. Remember God wrote in
Daniel 12:9:
And he
said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time
of the end.
Therefore, before the
present time, the Holy Spirit gave no believers an understanding of these
verses. But now that we are in that time of Great Tribulation, it signals that
the end of the world has come very close. God is opening our understanding so
that we become completely aware of this tremendous change in God’s plan of
evangelizing the world.
Returning to the 144,000 we
must notice that they were from all of the tribes of Israel but the tribe of Dan
is not mentioned. The reason is that if national Israel were in view, thirteen
tribes would be named, including the tribe of Dan. But the Israel that God has
in view in Revelation 7 is all the churches and congregations located throughout
the world. They were typified by the tribes of Israel.
In this connection is
interesting and significant to note that James
1:1 is addressed to the twelve tribes scattered abroad. We read there:
James, a
servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are
scattered abroad, greeting.
Here also the phrase is
speaking of the churches and congregations which were typified by twelve tribes
of Israel. Significantly, in James 1:18, they are called the firstfruits of His
creatures. Earlier in this study, we learned that firstfruits identify with
Pentecost. We also learned that firstfruits and Pentecost have intimate
identification with the church age.
We might also note that
James 4:4 uses language of Revelation 17 and 18 as God speaks of the harlot
Babylon. Later, we will learn that this harlot is the churches during the Great
Tribulation. But already in James 4:4, God declares:
Ye adulterers and adulteresses,
know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever
therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God.
Summarizing what we know of
the 144,000 is that they are the complete fulness of all who become saved during
the church age. After they were sealed, that is, after their salvation had been
accomplished, the Great Tribulation began as typified by the four angels being
loosed to hurt the earth and the sea.
We are certain that the
144,000 are the complete fullness of all those would become saved by the
activity of the churches during the New Testament era. As we learned from
Revelation 11 and II Corinthians 10 there would come a time when the work of the
churches was finished. As we have seen, this coincides with the beginning of the
Great Tribulation. It also coincides with the end of the season of the early
Pentecostal rain at which time all of the harvest of the firstfruits has been
brought in, This is not the end of the evangelization of the world. In Chapter
9, we learned about the season of the latter rain when a great multitude which
no man can number will be harvested.
Latter
Rain Comes after the Church Age
Back to Revelation 7. The
sealing of the 144.000 is completed in verse 8. This is the symbolic number to
represent all those saved during the church age. Notice what the next verse,
Revelation 7:9 says:
After
this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all
nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and
before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands;
Notice that God says; “After
this.” We can understand this now. God is speaking of another group. Notice that
God is emphasizing that it is from all peoples of the world and no man can know
the number of them.
In
Revelation 7:14, God gives more
information about those in verse 9. He
says there:
And I
said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came
out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.
God explains that those in
Revelation 7:14 are the those that came out of Great Tribulation. That ties them
back to the Great Tribulation time that we are in, the Great Tribulation of
Matthew 24. They were saved after the 144,000 were already saved which
represents all those saved during the church age. Once the Great Tribulation
began, the Holy Spirit was taken out of the midst of the churches, meaning that
God was no longer saving in the churches. Therefore, they had to saved outside
the churches. Those in Revelation 7:9 are saved during the latter rain, which
begins in the second part of the Great Tribulation.
Since we can see evidence
of the latter rain today, we can know that we are in the second part of the
Great Tribulation.
Third
Time. Judgment Day
At the beginning of this
study, we learned that God’s plan for the Gospel to this world included three
seasons and three times. All three seasons were periods of spiritual rain that
brought a spiritual harvest. We might recall that the first early righteous rain
encompassed God’s Gospel plan for the Old Testament. The harvest it brought
forth was none other than Jesus Christ our Messiah. He was the first of the
firstfruits.
The second rain was the
early Pentecostal rain that brought the firstfruits harvest of believers who
became saved during the church age. They are typified by the number 144,000 that
we read about in Revelation 7 and Revelation 14.
The third rain which fell,
during the third season, was the latter rain which is bringing in a great
multitude which no man can number during the Great Tribulation. We are now
experiencing this final harvest of souls as we are nearing the end of the world.
Between the first and
second seasons, there was the three and a half year time when Jesus was
ministering here on earth. It was a time of spiritual famine of hearing the Word
of God. It was also a time of judgment. During this time, Satan was given a
death blow and cast out of heaven. He was spiritually cast into hell in that he
came altogether under the wrath of God. During this time, Jesus also was judged
and experienced the punishment of damnation on behalf of all those He came to
save.
Between the second and the
third seasons there was the time of God’s judgment on the churches and
congregations. It, too, was a time of spiritual famine of hearing the Word of
God. It, too, was a time that identified with three and a half years. This three
and a half year time was a symbolic rather than a literal time. This second time
identifies with the first part of the Great Tribulation during which God’s
judgment came on the churches all over the world. The Holy Spirit withdrew from
the midst
of the congregations and Satan
became the ruler in them. He is the abomination of desolation that is standing
in the holy place. The true believers are either driven from the churches or are
commanded by God to come out of them.
The third season, which
identities with the last part of the Great Tribulation during which, outside of
the churches, a great multitude which no man can number are saved, is followed
by the third time which coincides with the last day of the world’s existence. It
is Judgment Day.
Why Speak
about Judgment Day?
The subject of God’s
judgment first on the church and finally on the whole world is surely the most
unpleasant subject of the Bible. But it is a subject that cannot be avoided
because God has written so extensively about it in the Bible. The whole Bible is
the Gospel. We cannot proclaim the Gospel without proclaiming Judgment Day. God
set forth this principle in II Corinthians 5:10:
For we must all appear before
the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receiving the things done in his
body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
Each and every human being
has to give an account to God because we are created in the image of God.
Wonderfully, if we have become saved, we have already stood before the judgment
throne of God to answer for our sins. No, we were not personally there. We had a
substitute, a stand-in, who stood there on our behalf. That substitute was the
Lord Jesus who became laden with all of the miserable, rotten, awful sins of
each one of God’s elect. He was found guilty, of course, and the consequence for
Him was that He had to bear the awful wrath of God as payment for our sins. His
punishment was equal to that which should have been endured by each and every
one of God’s elect spending an eternity in hell. This is what the cross was all
about. Therefore, these humans, whose sins have already been paid for because
Christ endured the wrath of God for them can be forgiven and become children of
God. Therefore, these individuals have already stood before the judgment throne
of God and will never stand there again. In fact, when Christ comes as the
judge, these saved individuals will immediately be caught up to be with Him in
the air and shall always be with Him.
However, which humans are
God’s elect is not known to any man. Only if we have been saved do we know
obviously, we are saved because we are one of God’s elect. Amongst the teeming
multitudes of the world, many are of God’s elect, but we do not have the
slightest idea who they might be. Therefore, we send the Gospel into the whole
world knowing that through it, Christ will seek out and find the elect and save
them.
We are
Commanded to Warn the Wicked
As we began to indicate,
Judgment Day is an integral part of the Gospel.
The true believers are,
therefore, commanded to warn the peoples of the world that this terrible day is
coming. In Ezekiel 33, God speaks of the believers as watchmen. They are to
sound the alarm when the enemy approaches so that the city can be ready when the
enemy arrives. We read in Ezekiel 33:7-9:
So thou,
O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore
thou shalt bear the word at my mouth, and warn them from me. When I say unto the
wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speaker warn the
wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood
will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way
to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity;
but thou hast delivered thy soul.
We learn from this passage
that if we do not warn the wicked that they will die because of their sins (they
will experience Judgment Day), we ourselves will come into judgment. We have
disobeyed God’s commands to warn of impending judgment and that disobedience
will prove that we ourselves have not become saved.
Therefore, the nature of
this study to a high degree has been a warning that Judgment Day is not only
coming but is already here because it begins with God’s judgments on the
churches and congregations.
Remember, we read in
Revelation 14:7 that the believers are to publish with a loud voice that the
hour of God’s judgment is come. In Jeremiah 50 and Jeremiah 51, God is warning
of the judgment that will come upon Babylon. Later in this study, we will learn
that God speaks of the churches as Babylon during the Great Tribulation.
In
Jeremiah 50:2, God commands:
Declare
ye among the nations, and publish, and set up a standard; publish, and conceal
not: say, Babylon is taken, Bel is confounded, Merodach is broken in pieces; her
idols are confounded, her images are broken in pieces.
In other words, we have no
options. As true believers we are watchmen who are to warn the world of
impending judgment. We are to warn the churches and congregations that they are
already under the judgment of God.
Judgment
Begins Earlier than Judgment Day
When we speak about
Judgment Day, we are speaking about the end of the world when Christ comes on
the clouds of glory as the judge of all the earth. At that time, all the saved
are raptured to be with Him forevermore, and the unsaved, one by one, must
appear before the judgment throne. There they will be found guilty of their sins
and they will be sentenced to eternal damnation to pay for their sins.
What we do not normally
recognize is that the time of judgment really begins some years earlier than the
time of the end of the world. Fact is, it actually begins at the beginning of
the Great Tribulation. It begins not with judgment upon the wicked of the world,
instead, it begins upon the churches and congregations that exist all over the
world. We can know this is the situation when we carefully examine a few
Scriptures. Earlier in our study, we looked at
I Peter 4:17. Because of its clear teaching, we should examine it once
more. We read:
For the
time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin
at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?
A careful analysis of the
original Greek language reveals that the first part of this verse would be
better translated, “for the time that judgment to have begun (is) from the house
of God and if first from us, what the end of them that obey not the gospel of
God?” There are two entities in view in this verse, the house of God, on the one
hand, and those who obey not the Gospel, on the other hand.
Throughout the church age,
the house of God was the local churches as they were spread throughout the
world. They were the location of the holy place because wherever there were true
believers, they were normally identified with a local
congregation.
On the other hand outside
of the churches were all the peoples of the world who had no interest in the
Bible and no identification with the churches. They are in view in this verse as
“them that obey not the gospel of God.”
Judgment
Begins with the Local Church
Thus, in this verse God is
setting forth the principle that when judgment begins it will begin in the house
of God which identifies with all the churches. From there it will become a
worldwide judgment upon all the nations of the world. We can be sure that when
it has encompassed all the nations of the world, it will be the last day, the
end of the world.
This analysis of this verse
is very parallel to a few verses in Jeremiah 25.
Remember, earlier in our study we learned that Jeremiah 25 is focused on the
judgment at the end of the world. This is seen in
verses 26 and 27, which warn:
And all
the kings of the north, far and near, one with another, and all the kingdoms of
the world, which are upon the face of the earth: and the king of Sheshach shall
drink after them. Therefore thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith the LORD
of
hosts, the God of Israel; Drink ye, and be drunken, and spue, and fall, and rise
no more, because of the sword which I will send among you.
In this verse, the king of
Sheshach is the king of Babylon. Spiritually, the king of Babylon is Satan who
rules the nations of the world. In Jeremiah 25, God lists a great many nations
of the world which are representative of all the nations of the world which will
experience the judgment of the last day. Significantly, the first peoples named
are Jerusalem and Judah.
We read in
verses 17 and 18:
Then
took I the cup at the LORD’S hand, and made all the nations to drink, unto whom the LORD had sent
me: To wit, Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah, and the kings thereof, and the
princes thereof, to make them a desolation, an astonishment, an hissing, and a
curse; as it is this day;
As we have learned
throughout this study, the only entity that can identify with Jerusalem and
Judah are the churches and congregations.
Then in
Jeremiah 25. verses 28 and 29, God makes
this declaration:
And it
shall be, if they refuse to take the cup at thine hand to drink, then shalt thou
say unto them, Thus saith the LORD of hosts; Ye shall certainly drink. For, lo,
I begin to bring evil on the city which is called by my name, and should ye be
utterly unpunished? Ye shall not be unpunished: for I will call for a sword upon
all the inhabitants of the earth, saith the LORD of hosts.
In these verses we find
parallel language to that of I Peter 4:17. On the one hand is the city called by
God’s name, where the evil of God’s judgment begins. That is the house of God of
I Peter 4:17 where the time of judgment has begun.
On the other hand there are
all the nations of the world that must drink of the cup of God’s wrath, that is,
they must experience the final judgment. They are spoken of in I Peter 4:17 as
those who have not obeyed the Gospel of God.
In these two parallel
passages, God is teaching that when the judgment of the last day is ready to
come, God begins with judgment falling on the churches and congregations.
Surely, this emphasizes the perfection of God’s justice. Those who have lived in
the favored environment of the church, who were once enlightened, who have
tasted the heavenly gifts, who were made partakers of the Holy Spirit (Hebrews
6:4-6), will first experience the wrath of God if they have not become saved. As
God brings judgment on the churches where these unsaved are ordinarily to be
found, it is a testimony to the nations of the world, indicating the perfect
integrity of God as He follows the beginning of judgment with the judgment of
the last day.
This knowledge helps us to
understand the purpose of the Great Tribulation. It is the time when the
end-of-the-world judgment has already begun. Every church, every congregation in
the world is. therefore already under the judgment of God. It is a judgment that
cannot be changed. It will transition into the judgment of the last day.
How Will
Judgment Be Seen in the Local Church?
How is this judgment on
the churches to be? What form will it have? We know that the judgment of the
last day will be very similar to any courtroom scene. The judge will be Christ
who is seated on the judgment throne (Revelation 20:1l). He will be assisted in
some way by the true believers (I Corinthians 6:2). The accuser will be the Word
of God. The accused will be each and every unsaved person. The result of this
trial will be that the accused are found guilty of sin. The sentence is that
they will be in hell (also called the lake of fire) forevermore.
But if judgment begins
with the house of God (I Peter 4:17), which is also called “the city which is
called by my name” (Jeremiah 25:29), what will be the nature of that judgment?
It surely will not be a trial like the judgment of the last day.
When we examine the Bible
to get help with this question we can begin to understand this judgment. First
of all, we have learned that the Holy Spirit is not operating within the
churches to give wisdom and direction to the church overseers, and He is not
applying the Word of God to the lives of the unsaved within the congregation.
That already is a very severe judgment on the church because what is a church
without the presence of God within it.
Secondly, Satan himself
posing as an angel of light will reign in the churches. That means that those
within the churches will think they are serving Christ when in actuality, they
are serving Satan.
Thirdly, those within the
churches will receive the mark of the beast (Satan). This means that for certain
they are to be judged on the last day because the Holy Spirit is no longer in
the midst of the congregations and these unsaved individuals will have no
possibilities becoming saved.
Is
Everyone Presently In A Church Doomed?
The question can logically
be asked: Since we are now in the time of Great Tribulation, does this mean that
all of-those who are presently in the churches have the mark of the beast and
therefore are guaranteed to end up under eternal damnation?
This is a most fearful
question. But only God can answer that question. Certainly, if a person is elect
of God, he absolutely will become saved if he is not already saved. However, the
nature of the saved person is to do the will of God. This is true because a
saved person has been given a new resurrected soul in which he only wants to do
the will of God. Furthermore, God will work in him to will and to do of God’s
good pleasure (Philippians 2:13). Therefore, If he is a true believer, he will
want to be obedient to all that God commands, even if obedience is difficult or
does not seem reasonable. As we continue in this study, we will see that God has
specific commands for the believers in our day.
God has specific commands for
the believers in our day.
On the other hand, if he
persists in disobeying God’s command, he better carefully examine himself to
discover whether he is indeed a child of God. If he persists in disobeying God’s
commands to depart out of the local church, it may be evidence that he has the
mark of the beast. How terrible!
The language of the Bible
concerning these questions is most ominous. But it better be listened to because
the words of the Bible are God’s words.
Revelation 13:16 and Revelation 14:9, 10 warn:
And he
causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a
mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: And the third angel followed
them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and
receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, The same shall drink of the
wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of
his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the
presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:
In
Jeremiah 7:12-16, we read:
But go
ye now unto my place which was in Shiloh, where I set my name at the first. and
see what I did to it for the wickedness of my people Israel. And now, because ye
have done all there works, saith the LORD, and I spake unto you, rising up early
and speaking, but ye heard not; and I called you, but ye answered not; Therefore
will I do unto this house, which is called by my name, wherein ye trust, and
unto the place which I gave to you and to your fathers, as I have done to
Shiloh. And I will cast you out of my sight, as I have cast out all your
brethren, even the whole seed of Ephraim. Therefore pray not thou for this
people, neither lift up cry nor prayer for them, neither make intercession to
me: for I will not hear thee.
What happened at Shiloh? It
was the place the ark, which was to be kept in the holy of holies of the
tabernacle, was brought after Israel came into the land of Canaan. For over than
300 years, it was there, Remember, the ark represented the presence of God with
Israel. But then in the year 1068 B.C., in the days of Samuel, the Philistines
threatened Israel, The Israelites wickedly took the ark out of the holy of
holies and brought it to the front line of battle. We read of the sad
consequence of this action in I Samuel 4:10, 11:
And the
Philistines fought, and Israel was smitten, and they fled every man into his
tent: and there was a very great slaughter; for there fell of Israel thirty
thousand footmen. And the ark of God was taken; and the two sons of Eli, Hophni
and Phinhas, were slain.
This terrible event means
that Shiloh had been utterly forsaken by God. Never again did the ark come to
Shiloh. In Jeremiah 7:15 God declares that Judah (the churches of our day) will
be cast out, and Jeremiah 7:14 tells us,
“this house, which is called by my name,
wherein ye trust,” will be cast out. Then comes the even more ominous
declaration in verse 16:
Therefore pray not thou for this people, neither lift up cry nor prayer for
them, neither make intercession to me: for I will not hear thee.
How awful! Here, God is
commanding Jeremiah not to pray for the nation of Israel, the church of his day.
In our day, we are now in the place of Jeremiah, so the application is that God
is commanding us not to even pray for the churches. There is no hope of any kind
for the local churches. We are not even to pray for them. They are in a most
dangerous place.
A Warning
from Ezekiel
The awesome character of
God’s judgment on the churches is vividly portrayed in Ezekiel 9. In this
chapter God paints a picture of six men who have been given the task of
destroying all the unbelievers in Jerusalem, beginning in the sanctuary. Seven
men are chosen. Six of them carry a slaughter weapon. Amongst them there is a
seventh man who is commissioned to “set a mark upon the foreheads of the men
that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst
thereof” (verse 4). Then the six men are told in verses 5-7:
And to the others he said in
mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye
spare, neither have ye pity: Slay utterly old and young both maids, and little
children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin
at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.
And he said unto them. Defile the house, and fill the courts with the slain: go
ye forth. And they went forth, and slew in the city.
In this ugly passage, God
is emphasizing His purpose for the churches and congregations. They are typified
by the sanctuary and the city. This prophecy can relate only to the judgment on
the churches during the Great Tribulation. It surely indicates how serious God
is about bringing His judgment. It surely indicates that there is no debating or
arguing with God.
In
Ezekiel 9, verses 8-10, the Bible says:
And it
came to pass, while they were slaying them, and I was left, that I fell upon my
face, and cried, and said. Ah Lord GOD! wilt thou destroy all the residue of
Israel in thy pouring out of thy fury upon Jerusalem? Then said he unto me, The
iniquity of the house of Israel and Judah is exceeding great, and the land is
full of blood, and the city full of perverseness: for they say, The LORD hath
forsaken the earth, and the LORD seeth not. And as for me also, mine eye shall
not spare, neither will I have pity, but I will recompense their way upon their
head.
These verses disclose God’s
conclusion concerning the condition of the churches. We can argue with God that
our church is not that bad, that our minister is sincere and faithful, that we
cannot see how God can bring His judgment of our church, and that we need more
time to think this out, but God is teaching that misjudgment will fall.
Look at the picture God
has given. The city and the sanctuary are filled with those who have been slain.
Verse 7 records:
And he
said unto them, Defile the house, and till the courts with the slain: go ye
forth. And they went forth, and slew in the city.
Can the remnant remain in
the city? We have learned from many passages that the true believers are to
depart out. The city has become a house of the dead.
If the Holy Spirit is no longer
in the midst of that church, those present have been lured into a death trap.
A significant phrase is
emphasized in these verses. In verse 9,
God declares, “The iniquity of the house of
Israel and Judah is exceeding great, and the land is full of blood.”
What does it mean that the
land is full of blood? Do realize that when a church is holding its members by
insisting that it remains faithful and God is still saving, effectively, they
are calling for spiritual death upon those in attendance. If the Holy Spirit is
no longer in the midst of that church. those present have been lured into a
death trap. God is no longer saving there and
is that by being there, God
might save them. What a horrible situation.
And the longer they remain
in the church, the greater the reality that “for
this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie”
(II Thessalonians 2:11).
Then suddenly, it is the
last day. Once we get to the last day, it is too late for salvation. There is no
hope for those remaining unsaved. This will be a sad day for those who remained
in the churches, hoping that God would save them. But salvation is not possible
in the churches today because the Holy Spirit has been taken out. Judgment Day
is the day that identifies with John 5:28-29:
Marvel
not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves
shall hear his voice, And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the
resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of
damnation.
It identifies with
John 12:48:
He that
rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that budgets him: the word
that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. It is the event spoken about in
Revelation 20:10-14:
And the
devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the
beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever
and ever. And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose
face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.
And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were
opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead
were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to
their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell
delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man
according to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire.
This is the second death.
In
Revelation 19:11-15, God speaks of it
using language of a final victory over the enemy:
And I
saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called
Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. His eyes
were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name
written that no man knew, but he himself. And he was clothed with a vesture
dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God. And the armies which
were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and
clean. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite
the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the
winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.
In
Revelation 16:16, it is spoken of as the
battle of Armageddon:
And he
gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.
Immediately After the Great Tribulation
The timing of this terrible
and grand event is known by its relationship to the timing of the end of the
Great Tribulation.
In Matthew 24, God gives
us a very careful chronology that covers the relationship of the final
tribulation to the return of Christ. In Matthew
24:29- 30 God declares:
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the
powers of the heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son
of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they
shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great
glory.
This tells us emphatically
that the last event before the return of Christ is the tribulation spoken of in
Matthew 24:21-22. The words "immediately after" do not allow for any passage of
time between the tribulation and the events spoken of in verses 29-31.
The events that
immediately follow the tribulation, i.e. the sun is darkened and the moon does
not give its light, indicate that it is the end of time.
The sun and the moon
regulate the passage of time. When time is no more, Christ has returned. It is
the last day of this world’s existence. Then we read that the stars begin to
fall from heaven. This is language of Judgment Day and the destruction of the
universe. God gives us further amplification of this event in
Revelation 6:12-17, where He declares:
And I
beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake;
and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; And
the stars of heaven fell unto the earth. even as a fig tree casteth her untimely
figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. And the heaven departed as a scroll
when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of
their places. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men.
and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free
man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; And said to
the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that
sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: For the great day of his
wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?
This can be language of
Judgment Day only. We are not surprised to read of the collapse of the universe.
In
II Peter 3:10-13 we read:
But the
day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens
shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent
heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. Seeing
then that all these things shall be dissolved, what mannerly persons ought ye to
be in all holy conversation and godliness, Looking for and hasting unto the
coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved,
and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? Nevertheless we, according to his
promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwellers righteousness.
This
universe will be destroyed when Christ comes again.
We see that one fact stands
out. This universe will be destroyed when Christ comes again. It must be
destroyed because it is under the curse of sin.
Viruses, earthquakes,
tornadoes, and famines are present because mankind has rebelled against God.
Therefore, not only was man cursed but the universe over which man ruled was
also cursed.
We read in
Romans 8:20-22:
For the
creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who
hath subjected the same in hope, Because the creature itself also shall be
delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the
children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in
pain together until now.
The creation looks with
eager longing at the revealing of the sons of glory (the believers), because it
is at that time that the universe will be made free from the curse. Immediately
after the unsaved are judged and removed into hell, the redemption of the earth,
its destruction and re creation as a new earth, along with the new heavens, must
take place.
Therefore, we are not
surprised to read that the stars will fall from heaven and the heavens will be
rolled up when Christ returns. From Matthew 24:29 we know that this is
immediately after the tribulation.
Any system of teaching
that suggests that following the tribulation Christ will return to this
sin-cursed earth to set up an earthly throne, offers an impossible suggestion.
The return of Christ immediately following the tribulation signals the end of
the present universe.
We might note the conduct
of the unsaved immediately after the tribulation, when the universe is
collapsing and Christ comes in power and great glory, In Matthew 24:30 we read
that all the tribes of the earth mourn. In Revelation 6:15-16 we read that all
the peoples are in abject terror and call upon the mountains to hide them and
the hills to fall on
them. No wonder they are in
great terror. It is the great day of the wrath of the Lamb! It is Judgment Day,
when they must give an account of their sins and receive the righteous
condemnation of God as payment for their sins.
The Elect
Are Gathered
Now let us look more
carefully at Matthew 24:31, for there God reveals the first thing that Christ
will do when He comes in great power and glory. Note how parallel the language
in this verse is to I Thessalonians 4:16-17; both passages speak of the rapture.
We read in the Matthew account that Christ will send His angels. I Thessalonians
4:16 speaks of the sound of the trumpet.
Christ speaks in Matthew 24
of gathering the elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
I Thessalonians 4:17 speaks of those who are alive being caught up to be with
Christ. As we saw earlier, the elect are the believers who are being raptured
from all over the earth. These are the believers living on earth, whose
commonwealth is heaven (Philippians 3:20).
So, we see that there is
parallel language in Matthew 24:31 and I Thessalonians 4:16-17 concerning angel
activity, the sound of the trumpet at Christ’s return, the rapture of the
believers, and the end of time, when Christ returns to judge the nations.
The Bible speaks
repeatedly of Christ coming as a thief or as a thief in the night. Jesus says in
Matthew 24:43 (the context concerns His return):
But know this, that if the
goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have
watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up.
God declares in
II Peter 3:10, regarding the destruction
of the universe at the end of time:
But the
day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens
shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent
heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
In
Revelation 3:3 we read this warning:
Remember
therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If
therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt
not know what hour I will come upon thee.
In
Revelation 16:15, God speaks of the end
of the world, and He says:
Behold,
I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest
he walk naked, and they see his shame.Will
Christ Come Silently?
On the basis of these verses
various doctrines have come forth, amongst
them is the suggestion that
Christ will come silently: Suddenly and quietly the Christians will be removed
from the earth. This idea certainly appears to be valid in the light of the
language of Christ coming as a thief in the night.
But is this really so? I
Thessalonians 4:16, which speaks of the rapture of the believers, does not
suggest that He will come silently as a thief. There God speaks of the shout of
command and the trumpet of God. This is anything but a silent coming.
Wonderfully, the Bible is
its own commentary. If we follow the Biblical rule of letting the Bible explain
or interpret the Bible, an understanding of the phrase “thief in the night” can
be found. We shall discover that the Biblical references that use this phrase
are not at all suggesting a silent coming of Christ. Moreover, we shall discover
additional support for the clear teaching of the Bible that the rapture will
occur simultaneously with Judgment Day.
In
I Thessalonians 5:1-9 we read:
But of
the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For
yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the
night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh
upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape. But
ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief.
Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not
of the
night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us
watch and be sober. For they that sleep sleep in the night; and they that be
drunken are drunken in the night. But let us, who are of the day, be sober,
putting on the breastplate of faith and love; and for an helmet, tie hope of
salvation. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by
our Lord Jesus Christ,
In this passage, we find a
clear reference to the day of the Lord coming as a thief in the night, The day
of the Lord is the day when our Lord Jesus Christ will come on the clouds with
power and great glory. It is the day when He comes as King of kings and Lord of
lords.
As a Thief
in the Night
In these verses God
teaches that that day will come as a thief in the night.
Is He then teaching that
He will come when no one expects Him? Certainly, this is to be true for the
unsaved. Verse 3 records:
For when
they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as
travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.
The unsaved are not looking
for Christ to come in judgment. They may not be looking for His return at all.
They may believe, in their evolution- theory blinded minds, that mankind is
finding answers to living in this world. These answers may assure them that by
exercising careful diligence, mankind can continue a million years or more on
this earth. Certainly they are convinced that insofar as Judgment Day is
concerned, if it happens at all, it is probably millions of years away. In their
own minds they have concluded that they need not reckon with God; they think
they are secure and may safely pursue their lustful pleasures.
If they relate to the
Bible but are unsaved because they follow a gospel other than the true Gospel,
they, too, will be quite sure that Judgment Day is of no real concern. After
all, God is a loving God. He does not wish that any should perish. Somehow God
has
a marvelous plan for this
earth and its inhabitants that will ensure maximum love for all. In their
blindness, by their false gospels, which seem so successful and God ordained,
they will be certain that there is still hope for a utopia on this present
earth. Again, as in the case of those who wish to deny God altogether, they will
feel that all is secure.
So, for the unsaved,
Christ comes unexpectedly. As a matter of fact, His coming will be a horrible
surprised for then those who are not saved will discover they are to stand for
judgment. They will discover that, while perhaps they thought all was well
between them and the Lord, they actually had been following a salvation plan
designed to their own liking rather than the salvation designed by the Bible.
Christ’s coming will be a moment of truth. They will realize that they had never
served Him as Lord. They had been obeying the Bible only when it was convenient.
They had never trusted Christ as the only one who could save them. Rather, they
had been seeking a salvation based on the grace of God plus their own
meritorious efforts. They had thought they were at peace with God and secure in
Christ, but it was a false sense of security. At His coming the terrible truth
will come to them that they never had been born from above.
At His coming the terrible
truth will come to them that they never had been born from above.
For all these people,
Christ’s coming will bees a thief in the night. Notice what will happen to those
for whom His coming is as a thief in the night: Sudden destruction will come
upon them, and there will be no escape.
This is the language of
Judgment Day. Remember what happened to the people of Noah’s day? Suddenly they
were deluged with water and destroyed. Remember Sodom? It, too, experienced
sudden destruction. Remember the language Jesus uses as He speaks of Judgment
Day in Matthew 7:13:
Enter ye in at the strait gate:
for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and
many there be which go in thereat:
In
II Thessalonians 1:9 God writes:
Who
shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord,
and from the glory of his power;
What an awful moment! What
a terrible place to be! No wonderer read in Revelation 6:16 of men calling upon
the rocks to fall on them and the hills to hide them. No experience of trauma
that mankind has ever experienced can approach the awfulness of Judgment Day.
The Bible discloses more
that relates to this momentous occasion. It indicates that there will be people
present for whom our Lord’s coming is not as a thief in the night: These people
are the true believers. They are ready for His coming because their sins have
been washed away in Christ’s blood. They are the ones who are not under the
dominion of darkness. They are the children of the day (a synonym for Christ
Himself). They are the children of the light. Jesus is the light. They belong to
the Lord. We read in these verses that the day of the Lord will not overtake
them as a thief, for they have anticipated His coming and are ready for it.
We thus see that when
Christ returns in judgment, believers will still be here. Therefore, these
believers could not have been raptured earlier. Since Judgment Day is the end of
time. we know that the believers will now be raptured. They in no sense are to
experience judgment, as I Thessalonians 5:9
declares, “For God hath not appointed us to
wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ.”
We know that believers
will go through the Great Tribulation period. That period is not the wrath of
God that must be visited upon unbelievers as payment for their sins. The wrath
of God is the punishment the unsaved are to experience eternally as a result of
their sins. The true believers in no way are to experience this for Christ has
covered all their sins by His blood.
Revelation
6:15-17 speaks eloquently of the wrath of God:
And the
kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains,
and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the
dens and in the rocks of the mountains; And said to the mountains and rocks,
Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and
from the wrath of the Lamb: For the great day of his wrath is come; and who
shall be able to stand?
This is the wrath from
which the saved are free. Praise God for such a wonderful salvation!
In summary, then, we see
that the verses of I Thessalonians 5 can be understood very readily when we
recognize that there is a simultaneous occurrence of the rapture and Judgment
Day. While Christ comes as a thief in the night to bring judgment upon the
unbelievers, the believers are ready for His coming. For believers He does not
come as a thief in the night. For them it is the marvelous moment when their
salvation is completed: They are raptured to be forever with Christ.
Before we finish our
study, we should spend a little time with the subject: when is the rapture? A
careful look at this question is very appropriate given the fact that it occurs
immediately after the time of the Great Tribulation and immediately after the
third season of the latter rain.
We will examine this
subject in Appendix C.
God's
Command to the Believer. The Final Test
Thus far in this study we
have learned a lot about the “times and seasons’’ of God’s salvation plan. We
have seen that God has three seasons of the Gospel, in which fruit can be seen.
We saw the early “righteous” rain of the Old Testament, which produced the first
of the firstfruits, which was our Lord Jesus Christ. We have seen the season of
the firstfruits, which was the church age, and finally, we saw that we are in
the final season, the latter rain, in which God is gathering that final harvest
before Judgment Day. We are so thankful to know that God is still saving in
these days of spiritual darkness in the churches. He is saving a great multitude
that no man can number, but this salvation is outside of the churches. This is
the latter rain.
We also learned that these
three seasons are separated by times of spiritual famine. In the days of Jesus,
almost no one became saved despite the perfect preaching of the Lord Jesus for
three and a half years. We also learned that the Great Tribulation, which we are
well into now, began with another spiritual famine in which God pinched off the
Gospel. But, our encouragement is that in the second part of the Great
Tribulation, God began the latter rain in which He is saving a great multitude
throughout the world, outside of the churches and congregations. We also learned
that this Great Tribulation began with the end of the church age, in which God
is finished with His use of the churches to evangelize the world. In fact, the
churches are now under the judgment of God, as judgment begins in the house of
God (I Peter 4:17).
Since we have learned all
of this, we must now search the Bible to see what God has commanded regarding
our relationship with the local church. Does God have instructions for us
concerning our relationship with the churches and congregation? What if I attend
a reasonably faithful church, maybe it is the most faithful church in my village
or town, and our church does not teach many of the wrong doctrines mentioned in
this study. Does God have any commandment for me? Especially since we have seen
how the churches are now under the judgment of God? Surely, this cannot include
my faithful church, or can it?
Believers
Must Depart Out of Their Churches
We are going to see that
God does have a specific commandment for all believers, and that commandment is
that they must depart out of their churches. To repeat, we will see that God has
commanded that the believers must depart out of their churches.
No matter how faithful their
church appears, God has commanded His people to leave the church. We will see
five specific passages that give this commandment to believers today. Actually,
God only had to tell us once. As faithful servants, we should only have to be
told once. However, God in his wonderful mercy has told us in many different
ways. We will see that God has given no exceptions to this command. He has
commanded each and every believer to leave the church. Along the way, we will
see many other parallel passages that support this command and show how God has
given similar commands in the past. As we study these passages let us pray that
God would give us obedience to His Word alone.
God has commanded that the
believers must depart out of their churches.
First Passage
Let us look again at
Matthew 24:15-16:
When ye
therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the
prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:) Then let
them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains:
As we have learned, the
abomination of desolation is Satan. This verse speaks of a time when we will see
Satan stand in the holy place. We have learned that the holy place is where the
Gospel is. Throughout the church age that place could be only the local churches
that had been given the command to send the Gospel into all the world. The
abomination of desolation standing in the holy place identifies, as we have
repeatedly seen, with the Great Tribulation. We read in
Matthew 24, verse 21:
For then
shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, no, nor ever shall be.
We are assured that this
terrible time will be just before the end of the world.
Matthew 24:29 declares:
Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the
powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
Verse 2l tells us the
setting of Matthew 24, that it is speaking of our day, the time of the Great
Tribulation. Verse 29 tells us what comes immediately after the Great
Tribulation, namely. the end of the world and Judgment Day. So, we can see from
this and our study thus far, that the setting of verses 15 and 16 is our day. We
have also seen that the “holy place’’ that God has in mind are the churches and
congregations throughout the world. These are the places that God had set apart
for His work during the past 1900 years of the church age. But, we see the
command in verses 15 and 16. When we see Satan, who is the abomination of
desolation, standing in the churches (the holy place), then God has given the
commandment that the believers must flee.
Notice that in verse l5
God used the phrase “when you see the abomination of desolation.” He didn’t say
when you “experience.” As we have seen before, we can see again how Satan is now
ruling in the churches and congregations. We can see both from our own
experience and from the Bible that He is ruling. This is evidence that Satan has
taken his seat in the temple, and therefore, the time has come that Matthew
24:15 is fulfilled, and so the believers must flee Judea.
Notice that the test God
gave to the believers was not when they see Satan obviously ruling in their own
local church
, but when they see him ruling
in the "holy place." The holy place is the temple, and the temple includes all
of the churches and congregations throughout the world, In this study, we have
seen that he is now ruling in congregations throughout the world, so the test of
Matthew 24:l5 is fulfilled without any question. Therefore, Christ has commanded
that we leave the church.
The land of “Judea”
included Jerusalem and the area around about. This word “Judea” in the Greek New
Testament is very close to the word “Jew,” so spiritually, it identities with
the word “Jew.” The “Jew” that God has in mind are those of Romans 2:28-29, the
true believers. So, when God says to depart from “Judea,” impelling the
believers they must depart from the land of the believers, the corporate
expression of the kingdom of God. They cannot leave the eternal kingdom of God,
but they can leave the external body, the churches and congregations. They are
the holy place, they are the Judea that exists today. The believers must leave
the churches because the Holy Spirit has left the churches and given the
rulership to Satan.
Therefore, Matthew 24:15-16
is telling the believers they must leave the visible kingdom of God, the
churches and congregations. We are to flee to the ‘‘mountains,’’ which represent
God Himself (Psalm 121:1).
So, we can see that God
has given the command that when we reach the times we are now in, with Satan
ruling in the congregations, we must leave.
Second passage
Let us look at a parallel
passage, Luke 21:20-21:
And when
ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and
let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in
the countries enter thereinto.
Verse 21 is very similarly
Matthew 24:15-16. From our earlier studies, we have seen that these verses can
be speaking only about the Great Tribulation just before Christ returns. The
Jerusalem in view must be the churches congregations. We learned that Galatians
4:25-26 tells us that the churches are made up of “Jerusalem above,” which are
the true believers, and the Jerusalem below, which are the unsaved in the
churches who think they are saved. In Luke 21:20-21, God uses the language of
“Jerusalem compassed with armies.” This language is very similarly Revelation
20:7-9:
And when the thousand years are
expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, And shall go out to deceive
the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth. Gog and Magog, to
gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea.
And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the
saints about. and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven,
and devoured them.
This is another direct command
to us today, that we must leave the church.
In this passage, God uses
the language, “camp of the saints,” whereas in Luke 21, we see “Jerusalem.” Both
passages are speaking of the same time.
This is the time when the
“armies” of Satan have compassed the corporate kingdom of God. Throughout this
study, we have seen how we have arrived at that time when God has sent Satan
with his armies to compass and destroy the churches. We can see that this
criteria has been fulfilled. In Luke 21:20- 21, we have the same command that is
in Matthew 24. God repeats His command, that the believers, those in Judaea,
must depart out. This is another direct command to us today, that we must leave
the church.
Third Passage
We see similar language in
Mark 13:14, which says:
But when
ye shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet.
standing where it ought not. (let him that readeth understand,) then let them
that be In Judaea flee to the mountains:
One may wonder why we would
mention this passage, also. It is important because God has given it. Many
things Jesus said or did were mentioned only once in the Gospels, but this
important time, this time in which we are seeing God’s judgment upon the
churches (I Peter 4:17), is mentioned in these three Gospels. This verse is very
similar to Matthew 24:15, but God changes the language a little. In Matthew 24,
God says that Satan will be standing in the “holy place,” in Mark 13, God says
he in standing “where it ought not.”
The churches and
congregations are a place that Satan should not be. He does not belong there.
When we consider passages like I Timothy 3, which gives the rules God
established for the leadership of the churches, we see just one example of the
protection that God provided for the church throughout the New Testament era.
This particular protection was the careful rules that must be followed in the
selection of elders and deacons. But the churches have set aside these rules,
and many other rules, and have rejected the protection that God has provided.
If we look carefully at
the vineyard of Isaiah 5:1-7 and the Jerusalem of Ezekiel 16, we will see that
they are speaking of the New Testament churches and congregations. In these
passages we see examples of God’s great care for the corporate church. With such
care, we can see why God says that the churches are a place that Satan “ought
not” to be. God has provided such careful protection that Satan should never
have been able to rule in the churches.
However, as we have seen in
this study, the churches have rejected the rules of God; they have rejected the
rules God gave for leadership in I Timothy 3. They have rejected the Bible as
the authority and established their own authority. The result is that Satan has
been appointed by God to have rulership where he “ought not" to be.
Fourth Passage
For our next proof text
that God has commanded the believers to depart from the churches, we will look
at Luke 21:5-6, which says:
And as
some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, he
said, As for these things which ye behold, the days will come, in the which
there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. Which Temple was Christ Talking About?
When many people look at
this passage, they quickly come to the conclusion that Jesus is speaking of the
destruction of the physical temple in Jerusalem in A.D. 70 by the Romans. Even
many people who recognize the fact that Matthew 24, Luke 21, and Mark 13 are
mostly speaking about the end of the world, they still hold to the idea that
this verse and its companion in Matthew 24:1-2 is speaking of the event in A.D.
70. However, we must read the passage and its surrounding verses very carefully
if we are to arrive at truth.
Let’s look closely at the
companion verses in Matthew 24. We read
in verses 1 to 5:
1
And Jesus went out, and departed from the
temple: and his disciples came to him for to shew him the building of the
temple.
2
And Jesus said unto them, See ye not all these
things? verily I say unto you, There shall not be left here one stone upon
another, that shall not be thrown down.
3
And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the
disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be?
and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world?
4
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take
heed that no man deceive you.
5
For many shall come in my name, saying, I am
Christ; and shall deceive many.
You will notice in verse 3
that the disciples came and asked Jesus when these things will happen and what
is the sign of His coming and the end of the world. God guided the disciples to
ask a question that tells us when the time would be that “there shall not be
left one stone upon another.” The time is at the end of the world, the time of
His corning.
Notice the first sign that
Jesus said would indicate when one stone will not be left upon another. That
sign is that men will come as false christs to deceive. They shall be effective
and deceive many. We see this in verse 5. The test that Jesus gives us to
determine when “there shall not be left one stone upon another” is that false
christs will come and deceive many. This ties into
Matthew 24:24, which says:
For
there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs
and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very
elect.
Matthew 24:24 expands the
explanation of verses 4 and 5 and as we have seen in this study, Matthew 24:24
is talking about today. So, we see that when Christ said “There shall not be one
stone left upon another,” He cannot be talking about A.D. 70, but rather Christ
is talking about our day.
An even stronger proof of
this is found in Matthew 24:1. Notice what the Bible says Jesus saw: “ ... the
buildings of the temple.” Notice that the word “buildings” is plural. This means
that this passage is not just speaking of the temple itself, but of all the
related "buildings," which would include the Western Wailing Wall and the temple
foundation because both were integral parts of that same stone structure. If God
was talking only about the temple itself, then He would have used a singular
phrase like “temple building.”
However, God very
carefully put a plural word here. Also Mark l3:1-2 has the same plural word.
From Galatians 3:16 we can see that God is very careful about the use of plural
and singular words.
Therefore, we can know for
a certainty that Luke 21:5-6 and Matthew 24:1-2 are not speaking of the
destruction of the physical temple in Jerusalem in A.D. 70, but can be speaking
only of the destruction of the churches and congregations in our day.
Not One Stone upon Another: No
faithful churches left
Therefore, we can now
understand what God is saying in Luke 2l:5-6:
And as
some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, he
said, As for these things which ye behold, the days will come, in the which
there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.
He is saying that there shall
not remain one church that is still recognized by God as a part of the temple of
God.
Now, we can see what God is
saying. He is saying that there shall not remain one church that is still
recognized by God as a part of the temple of God. In I Corinthians 3, God says
that every believer is gold, silver and precious stones in the temple of God.
Therefore, each local congregation is a part of that temple. Each true believer
in that church is a living precious stone that has been built into the spiritual
temple structure. However, when Christ says that not one stone would be left
upon another, He is saying that there shall not be any congregation that is
still recognized by God as part of that temple. If there were still one church
left that was still recognized by God, then it would be a little part of the
temple, with some stones upon stones. But, Christ said there would not be any
structure left. All the churches will become dead in God’s sight.
What is
the Conclusion for the Believer?
What is the necessary
conclusion of this for the believer? If their church is no longer recognized by
God, it is no longer Christ’s church, then it must be under the rulership of
someone else. This is exactly what II Thessalonians 2 is telling us. The Holy
Spirit has been removed. and Satan has taken his seat in the temple. He is now
ruling. The believers cannot stay because Satan is now the ruler. This passage
is telling us that there will not be left one church recognized by God.
Therefore, the believers must leave.
Remember the true
believers are instructed in Luke 21:20 to depart out of Jerusalem in our day.
Thus, we have learned that the time has now come when we must leave our churches
and congregations even though we are to continue to gather together to
fellowship with other true believers outside of the church (Hebrews 10:25).
But the question once more
must be raised: lf a church earnestly tries to remove all of its wrong doctrines
(its spiritual high places), and if it still has true believers within it, why
can’t it continue as a viable God-blessed congregation? In answer to this
question we must carefully consider what God has said.
We have been learning that
God has declared that there is not to be left one stone upon another. God has
declared this since it means that God is declaring that it is His intention that
there is not to be even one church left to represent God’s kingdom. If a church
insists that it is still recognized by God, then it is still trying to have a
small part in the temple of God and saying the believers (the stones) in that
church are still in place in the temple of God. But that cannot be because God
declares there will not be left one stone upon another.
This means that God’s usage of the churches and congregations has come to an
end.
The fact that the command
to depart from the church is to be obeyed by every believer is underscored by
the language of Luke 2l:5, 6 where God declares that in the temple there would
not be one stone left upon another stone that would not be thrown down. We have
already learned that according to I Corinthians 3 the temple is the corporate
church that God has been building for more than 1950 years. This is the temple
that Luke 21:5, 6 says that it will not have one stone left upon another that
would not be thrown down, Therefore, the believers must leave the church.
Fifth
Passage: Who Does the Fallen Babylon Represent?
When a king of any nation
has conquered a city so that the city is now ruled by the conquering king, that
city becomes an integral part of the kingdom of the conquering king. Thus, we
must understand, as we have learned from II Thessalonians 2:4, that Satan is
ruling in the churches and congregations during the Great Tribulation period of
our time, and those churches and congregations have become spiritual Babylon.
They are a fallen Babylon because they are under the wrath of God.
Let us now look at Babylon in
the Book of Revelation to see what God is telling us about Babylon and how the
churches that are now called “Babylon.”
We first read about
Babylon in Revelation Chapter 14, wherein God has been discussing the worship of
the beast and its image and those who receive the mark of the beast on their
forehead or on their hand. Revelation 14:8 and
9 declare:
And
there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great
city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her
fornication. And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any
man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in
his hand,
This verse emphasizes that
she has fallen because she made all nations drink the wine of the wrath of her
fornication. Surely this Babylon is related to the beast and its image. We
already have learned that the beast is Satan and the image of the beast are the
churches and congregations wherein Satan is ruling during the Great Tribulation
period.
We can now prove that the
Babylon of Revelation 14:8, 9 are the churches and congregation of today by
going to the last verse of Revelation 18. There we find the concluding statement
concerning this Babylon, and we read:
And in her was found the blood
of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.
Moreover, we read
in Revelation l7:6:
And I
saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the
martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.
Does this terrible
indictment of murder apply to churches and congregations? What a terrible idea.
In fact, it does apply to
the churches and congregations. Let us examine a principle Christ enunciated in
Luke 13:33, 34. There we read:
. . .
for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; . . .
Christ is saying that the
one who murders the prophets is the church. Remember the church is the New
Testament Israel, also called Jerusalem. Christ is not only saying that the
church murders the prophets, but that the prophets are only murdered by the
church, not by the world. At first this may seem surprising, but it is
understandable when we realize that the world does not distinguish between the
true Gospel and false gospels. Therefore, they desire to kill religious people,
they will kill those of all gospels. So, they are effectively killing the
“people.” However, it is the church that does not want the true Gospel, just
like Israel did not want the true Gospel.
Therefore, the church
focuses its attack on those of the true Gospel. Therefore, they are the ones who
kill the prophets. We might think that it is the world that murders the
prophets, but as we study the Bible. we get the clear message that it is the
church, the corporate body, that murders the prophets.
Even more emphatically, we
read in Matthew 23:34, 35 that Jesus
indicts Jerusalem with the words:
Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes: and some
of them ye shall kill and crucify; and some of them shall ye scourge in your
synagogues, and persecute them from city to city: That upon you may come all the
righteous blood shed upon the earth. from the blood of righteous Abel unto the
blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the
altar.
Note the similar language
of Revelation l8:24 and Matthew 23:35:
Revelation 18:24: “of all that were slain upon the earth.”
Matthew
23:35: “all the righteous blood shed upon the earth.”
Remember we read in John
16:2 that the believers are driven out of the synagogues (the place where
believers are to gather together), and this is spoken of as the killing of the
believers.
Remember also we learned
that during the Great Tribulation period, Jerusalem can be only the churches and
congregations. But Revelation 18:24 is teaching that this murderous organization
is called Babylon.
Incidentally, we wonder
why the murder of Abel is spoken of in the context of Jerusalem. From this
passage, we learn that Jerusalem is where the truth of the Gospel is on display.
It is where the Holy Spirit is actively saving.
Abel was a true believer.
Therefore, the Holy Spirit was with Abel. Therefore, in his day he could
identify with the holy place. In the days before Jesus began to preach,
Jerusalem would have been the place wherein the Holy Spirit was working. The
presence of God was typified by the holy of holies in the temple. That helps us
to understand why the churches and congregations of the church age are called
Jerusalem. The Holy Spirit was working within them to save people.
That also explains
statements such as Zachariah 14:2 which teaches that Jerusalem will be taken,
and half the city shall go forth into captivity and the residue of the people
shall not be cutoff from the city. This verse is teaching that the churches and
congregations are taken over by Satan. The true believers are driven from the
churches because the abomination of desolation has come into the holy place
(Matthew 24:l5). Therefore, they must leave the city. But they are not cut off
from the city. This is so because even though they were driven from the churches
and congregations, the Holy Spirit is still in their midst so that spiritually,
they are still identified with Jerusalem.
Another proof that Babylon
is speaking of the churches and congr
regations during the Great
Tribulation is found in Revelation 18:2,
which says:
And he
cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is
fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul
spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.
Notice that this verse says
that Babylon “is become the habitation of devils.” If Babylon represented the
world, God wouldn’t use the phrase “is become” because the world has been the
habitation of devils since the fall. However, now with Satan ruling in the
church, the church has become the habitation of devils in the Great Tribulation.
So, this verse helps to confirm that we have properly understood that Babylon
here is speaking about the churches and congregations of our day, the Great
Tribulation.
Jerusalem
Becomes Babylon
Returning to Revelation
18, we have learned that the churches and congregations had been called
Jerusalem but now they are called Babylon, How can that be?
To answer this question we
must remember that Jerusalem is where the Holy Spirit should be present. This is
so even as in Jesus’ day, Jerusalem was the holy city because the holy of holies
was in the temple and the temple was located in Jerusalem.
When Jesus was hanging on
the cross and the veil of the temple was rent, the holy of holies was no longer
holy. Therefore, the temple was no longer holy and Jerusalem was no longer the
holy city.
The real Jerusalem and its
holy place as it continued to be found on earth shifted to the churches and
congregations in which the Holy Spirit had been working through out the era of
the church age. That is why in Matthew 24:15
we read:
When ye
therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the
prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:
New
Testament Churches Were the Holy Place
The New Testament churches
and congregations were the holy place because God the Holy Spirit was present
within them applying the preached Word of God to the hearts and lives of those
whom God was saving.
But II Thessalonians 2:7
tells us that there would come a time when the Holy Spirit would be withdrawn
from the midst and instead the man of sin (Satan) would be ruling in the temple
(the churches and congregations). This parallels what we read in Matthew 24:15
where God declares that the abomination of desolation (Satan) would be standing
in the Holy Place (the churches and congregations in which at an earlier time
the Holy Spirit was working).
We must remember that
Satan is spiritually the king or ruler of Babylon. If he is ruling in the
churches and congregations, then effectively they have become Babylon. The local
church has become the citadel or palace of Satan’s kingdom because Satan is
seated (ruling) there. Now we can understand why in Chapters 17 and 18 and
already in Revelation 14:8, the churches are called Babylon.
God’s
Command to the Believers Concerning Babylon
Now that we can see that
the Babylon in the 14th, 17th, and 18th chapters of Revelation can be speaking
only of the churches and congregations of our day, we can understand the command
God has given us in Revelation l8:4.
In
Revelation 18:4 God commands:
And I
heard another voice from heaven, saying. Come out of her, my people, that ye be
not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
We have seen the fifth
verse that commands the believers to leave the churches and congregations. Also
this verse is very scary because God is warning that if we remain, we are
subject to her plagues. The plagues that God is speaking about is to be cast
into hell forever more, that is, to experience eternal damnation. What a scary
verse. May God give us the wisdom to see the very serious nature or this
question and the great danger of remaining in a church.
This command parallel a
command that is given, for example, in Luke
21:20, 21:
And when
ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and
let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in
the countries enter thereinto.
That is why Jesus said in
Luke 2l:5, 6:
And as
some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, he
said, As for these things which ye behold. the days will come, in the which
there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.
If Babylon were referring
to the nations of the world, then the command of Revelation 18:4 would not make
sense. The believers are not to leave the world, but are to remain in the world
until Christ comes or God takes them in death. When Christ comes, He will take
the believers out of the world. They will not be obeying a command to come out
on their own. The only way believers could obey a command to leave the world is
to kill themselves, but that would be contrary to God’s command to be a witness.
Therefore, we have further assurance that Babylon refers to the churches and
congregations of today.
Come Out
of Babylon - God’s Final Test
Let’s examine this
question a little more. One might immediately ask “Isn’t Babylon a reference to
the entire kingdom of Satan? Isn’t God in this command simply telling the
believers to come out of the kingdom of Satan, that is, isn’t this a command to
become saved?” This seems like a plausible statement.
The problem is that the
people of God (my people), are those whom God has already spiritually taken out
of the kingdom of Satan and translated them into the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus
Christ (Colossians 1:13). However, having become citizens of the kingdom of God,
we must still live in this world, which is the location of the kingdom of Satan.
The fact is, we are to live in the Babylon of this world, and serve in this
world as ambassadors of the kingdom of God. We live in the Babylon of this
workday did Daniel and his three friends in their day. The only way we can come
out of the Babylon of this world is to die, Surely, God is not commanding this
in Revelation 18:4.
However, when the king of
Babylon is ruling in the churches, then these churches have become Babylon. Then
we know we who are believers are to come physically out of this spiritual
Babylon. This is an action every believer must take.
This is not an option, this
command is not to be debated, this command is not subject to our opinion. This
is a command to be obeyed.
God is certainly making
sure that the true believers get the message. The command is loud and clear.
When the churches and congregations are ruled over by Satan, when the Holy
Spirit has come out of the midst, when the abomination of desolation is in the
holy place, when Jerusalem has become surrounded by armies, when the Great
Tribulation has begun, the believers must come out of the churches. This is not
an option, this command is not to be debated, this command is not subject to our
opinion. This is a command to be obeyed. Those who disobey will be included
amongst those who begin to experience the judgment of God.
The emphasis and
importance of this command to those in the churches and congregations of our day
is no less imperative than the command given to the inhabitants of Judah when
Babylon was assaulting Jerusalem and would finally destroy it in 587 B.C. They
were commanded to come out of Jerusalem and go as captives to Babylon. But don’t
we have a contradiction? Judah was commanded to go as captives to Babylon. In
our day, the true believers are commanded to come out of Babylon. How can we
understand this?
Babylon of Revelation 17
and 18 cannot identify with any entity except the churches and congregations of
our day. Some theologians would try to identify it with the whole world, and
this seems possible because Satan who is represented by the king of Babylon has
been given the authority to rule over the whole world.
However, we have already
learned that it is Jerusalem that kills the prophets. That alone assures us that
Babylon refers to churches. We must also recognize that the believers are to
come out of her lest they become subject to the plagues coming upon Babylon
(Revelation l8:4). We cannot come out of the world. We are not to love the
world, we are not to place our trust in the things of the world, but we cannot
come out of the world. Fact is, we are to be ambassadors of the kingdom of God
to the world.
On the other hand, we are
to come out of the churches and congregations. We have no business remaining in
them for any reason. Churches are places of worship. Those who attend are
worshipping the god who rules in the churches. Before the end of the church age,
any church that was reasonably true to the Word of God was worshipping Christ.
At least the true believers were worshipping Christ, but when the Great
Tribulation began, God the Holy Spirit was no longer in the midst of the
congregation. Instead, it is Satan who is ruling. Therefore, without realizing
it, the congregation is worshipping Satan. The church has become Babylon. Those
who are true believers have a great desire to obey God’s commandments.
Therefore. as they learn from the Bible that the time has come that God’s
judgment is upon the churches, they will leave the churches in obedience to
God’s command.
True, those remaining in
the church can continue to ask all kinds of questions as to why they should not
remain there, but the fact is, they are not obeying God’s command to depart out.
They are tempting God to see if God will really do what He has declared. They
actually are acting like unsaved people who are arguing whether a good God would
do this or would not do that. God is warning of the “plagues” of hell for those
who remain, as we have read in Revelation 18:4:
And I
hear another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be
not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
May we all take heed to
this warning. When we combine the terrible warning of this verse with everything
else we read in the Bible about this judgment, we know that the believed will
and must leave the local churches.
We can look at this
question from another vantage point. Do we realize that when a church is holding
onto its members by insisting that it remains as long as they are being
convinced they should remain in that church, there is no possibility of eternal
life being given to them.
faithful and that God is still
saving in the church, effectively, they are calling for spiritual death upon
those in attendance? If the Holy Spirit is no longer in the midst of that
church, those present have been lured into a death trap. God is no longer saving
there and yet their trust is that
by being there, God might save
them. What a horrible situation. As long as they trebling convinced they should
remain in that church. there is no possibility of eternal life being given to
them. Even those who believe they are saved and are being convinced to remain in
that church are in a very dangerous situation. Their refusal to depart out may
be evidence that they are not saved even though in their own hearts and minds,
they are sure they are saved. How dangerous it is to remain in a church!
The
Believers Are Ambassadors
We must remember that
Babylon is the kingdom of Satan ruled over by Satan. The whole world is his
kingdom because all of the unsaved of the world are slaves of Satan. However, in
the world. the true believers do not worship Satan. They are in the world
(Babylon, the kingdom of Satan), serving as ambassadors of the kingdom of God.
They are in the world but they are not of the world. They are in the world,
Satan’s dominion, but they worship only Christ. They are like the people of
Judah who were commanded to leave Jerusalem and go as captives to Babylon and
there they were to do as we read in Jeremiah
29:4-7:
Thus
saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel, unto all that are carried away
captives, whom I have caused to be carried away from Jerusalem unto Babylon;
Build ye houses, and dwell in them; and plant gardens, and eat the fruit of
them; Take ye wives, and beget sons and daughters; and take wives for your sons,
and give your daughters to husbands, that they may bear sons and daughters; that
ye may be increased there, and not diminished. And seek the peace of the city
whither I have caused you to be carried away captives, and pray unto the LORD
for it: for in the peace thereof shall ye have peace.
Likewise, during these
days of the Great Tribulation the believers are to come out of Jerusalem (the
churches and congregations) and sojourn outside of the churches in the world.
There they are to seek the
welfare of the peoples of the
world by diligently bringing the Gospel. On the other hand, Jerusalem in 587
B.C. was the city to worship in. But in case under the rule of Babylon.
Therefore, no one was to remain there lest they, under the judgment of God would
be killed. And as we learned earlier in our study, those who remained in
Jerusalem eventually were killed.
Likewise, Jerusalem of our
day is the churches and congregation. It is in the churches that worship is
going on. Since the beginning of the Great Tribulation, Satan has been given the
right to reign in the churches so that they have become Babylon from which the
true believers are to flee.
Thus, there is no
contradiction. We are to come out of Babylon, the churches wherein Satan is
worshipped. We are to go into the world which is also under Satan’s dominion,
but we go as representatives, as ambassadors of the kingdom of God. In no sense
are we to worship Satan as those do who remain in the churches.
Those who remain in the
churches may argue, or may contend that they are worshipping God and in no way
are they worshipping Satan. But they must listen to God’s assessment of their
situation. Remember we learned in our study of Revelation 13 that those who
remain in the churches are worshipping the beast and its image. Remember the
Holy Spirit is no longer active in churches applying the preached Word of God to
the hearts and lives of the unsaved. Satan is reigning there as we read in
II Thessalonians 2:4:
Who
opposite and exalters himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that
he is God.
Thus, we have seen five
clear commands to depart from the church. God only needed to tell us once, but
He has told us at least these five limes. Plus, God has given us many other
verses that show us that the churches are under the judgment of God, Satan is
now ruling there, and the Holy Spirit has been removed and with Him, the
possibility of salvation in the chu
rches. With all of these
verses, God has made it clear. If we love Him, we must leave the church. lf we
do not, we have failed this final test.*
* For further discussion
of Mystery Babylon and the command to get out of her, please see Appendix A.
Why
Obedience is Important
It is a very serious matter
to leave an apparently faithful congregation. In spite of all that we have thus
far learned concerning the command to leave the church, are we absolutely sure
we are to leave the church? Let us face this question once more as we continue
our study.
If we can still find or
still are a part of a church that is reasonably true to the Bible, should we
remain there? What are we to do if we could find a church where it appears that
each and every doctrine they hold and teach is faithful to the Word of God?
As we consider these
questions, let us re-examine God’s commands to ancient Israel when Babylon had
destroyed Jerusalem. In Jeremiah 29, God gave express commands that no one was
to remain in Jerusalem. In verses l6-19 we read:
Know that thus saith the LORD
of the king that sitteth upon the throne of David, and of all the people that
dwellers in this city, and of you
r brethren that are not gone
forth with you into captivity; Thus saith the LORD of hosts; Behold, I will send
upon them the sword, the famine, and the pestilence, and will make them like
vile figs, that cannot be eaten, they are so evil. And I will persecute them
with the sword, with the famine, and with the pestilence, and will deliver them
to be removed to all the kingdoms of the earth, to be a curse, and an
astonishment, and an hissing, and a reproach, among all the nations whither I
have driven them: Because they have not hearkened to my words, saith the LORD,
which I sent unto them by my servants the prophets, rising up early and sending
them; but ye would not hear, saith the LORD.
This passage plainly
declares that God’s judgment is upon all those who refused to go as captives
into Babylon.
In fact, some did remain
and their leaders were murdered. Following this, the remnant went into Egypt
where they were under the judgment of God.
In other words, it was
God’s plan that no one was to remain in Jerusalem. The only way they could come
under the blessing of God was to be captives under the care of Babylon, which
represents the whole kingdom of Satan. But God would watch over them utilizing
Babylon to give them protection. They could receive no help or guidance from
Jerusalem.
Significantly, God declares in
Luke 21:20-22:
And when
ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and
let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in
the countries enter thereinto. For these be the days of vengeance, that all
things which are written may be fulfilled.
Please notice that God isn’t
saying that when we experience Jerusalem is surrounded by armies, but rather it
is when we see Jerusalem surrounded by armies. Jerusalem or Judea represent all
of the New Testament churches and denominations. When we see, as we do see,
Satan’s massive attack on churches all over the world we are to depart out.
This language identifies
with the Great Tribulation. In this language God is commanding the same thing He
commanded Jerusalem in Jeremiah 29. Get out of Jerusalem (the church).
No
longer are we to be under the spiritual rulership of the church.
This command is given
because God is finished with the era when the churches were used of God to
evangelize the world.
We are to flee to the
mountains even as Lot was told to flee to the mountain when God was ready to
bring judgment on Sodom (Genesis 19:17). The mountain or mountains are a
reference to God being our help (Psalm 121:1, Psalm 125:1).
Significantly, in
Revelation 11, where God speaks of the work of the church being finished, He
speaks of Jerusalem (the churches) as Sodom and Egypt (Revelation 11:8).
Significantly, too, as He
addresses the subject of the great tribulation, He says in Luke 17:32, “Remember
Lot’s wife.” She refused to flee and ended up under judgment. Those who
attempted to remain in Jerusalem in 587 B.C. came under the judgment of God.
Remember we saw this warning in Jeremiah 29:16-19.
The message should be
clear. We must remove ourselves from the church.
In the context of
“Remember Lot’s wife,” God declares in Luke
17:31:
In that
day, he which shall be upon the housetop, and his stuff in the house, let him
not come down to take it away: and he that is in the field, let him likewise not
return back.
The housetop is identified
with bringing the Gospel. In Luke 12:3
we read:
Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light; and
that which ye have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the
housetops.
The house identifies with
the church. But as judgment comes on the church, the true believer is to stay
outside the church and bring the Gospel to the world.
God speaks of this sad
situation in the language of Isaiah 3:6-8:
When a
man shall take hold of his brother of the house of his father, saying, Thou hast
clothing, be thou our ruler, and let this ruin be under thy hand: In that day
shall he swear, saying, I will not be an healer; for in my house is neither
bread nor clothing: make me not a ruler of the people. For Jerusalem is ruined,
and Judah is fallen: because their tongue and their doings are against the LORD,
to provoke the eyes of his glory.
The local church has ceased to
be an institution or divine organism that God used to serve as His appointed
representative on earth.
Because the church era has
come to an end the churches have become dead as the church of Sardis long ago
became dead (Revelation 3:1). The churches of today have had/their candlestick
removed even as the church of Ephesus of Revelation 2 was warned that God would
remove their candlestick if they did not return to their first love. The local
church has ceased to be an institution or divine organism that God used to serve
as His appointed representative on earth.
It is no wonder that it is
almost impossible to find a church today that will modify its Confessions to
make them more faithful to the Bible. Remember the Bible says that it is God who
works in us to will and to do of His good pleasure. Therefore, if a church no
longer has a candlestick it means God is not working in that church. The elders
and deacons are being guided by their own minds rather than by the Holy Spirit.
In
Luke 21:5, 6 the Bible says:
And as
some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, he
said, As for these things which ye behold, the days will come, in the which
there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.
As we learned earlier in
our study, these temple buildings represent the churches and congregations that
God would build throughout the New Testament time. Those who come into this
spiritual temple
are gold, silver, and precious
stones, and wood, hay, and stubble (I Corinthians 3:12). That is, there are true
believers and those who appear to be true believers and actually are not. Thus,
each congregation is an integral part of that great temple.
But Jesus declares that
there will be a time when there will not be left one stone upon another. That
is, the temple will be totally destroyed. It will no longer exist.
But suppose a congregation
believes that it can remove all of the high places. It will endeavor to be as
faithful to the Bible as possible.
It then is insisting that
it is a tiny part of the temple that still exists.
But Christ said “there
shall not be left one stone upon another.” Thus, this congregation is
effectively saying they are more holy than God. That congregation should realize
that no church can still be a part of the temple.
We Must Be
Obedient to God’s Rules
One can argue, but God
will save them if they are elect. True, but God’s elective plan is God’s
business. We are to be obedient to God’s commandments. We never want to set up
our own rules. We are to be obedient to God’s commands. He tells us the Holy
Spirit has been taken from the temple and we are to come out of it. Therefore,
if we have a concern for the salvation of our children, we should want to obey
God’s command to flee from the temple. Wonderfully, it is still the day of
salvation, but it is God who sets up the plan through which He work to save.
If we have a concern for the
salvation of our children, we should want to obey God’s command to flee from the
temple.
Remember we read in Amos 8
that there would come a time of a famine of hearing the Word of God. Thus, even
though the Word of God is faithfully preached, if God does not give spiritual
ears to the hearers of that Word, they cannot be saved.
If true believers are
hearing faithful sermons in their church can we truly believe they are being
blessed? Isn’t that pastor in rebellion against God because he refuses to
instruct his people that they should depart from the church? How can his
preaching still have God’s blessing?
This solemn truth bears
repeating. Any children or adults who are not saved cannot be saved if God will
not open their spiritual ears. In that church there will be a famine of hearing
the Word of God. Likewise, the missionary that is sent out by that church will
see no true fruit of his labors. No matter how faithful his preaching may be,
there will be a famine of hearing the Word of God.
Now we can understand why
God commands us to depart out of Jerusalem. It is for our own spiritual safety
and the spiritual welfare of our children that we are to depart out.
Significantly, we learn
the same lesson from Acts 28. In this chapter, Paul is a picture of all who have
been cast out of the churches and congregations. In this chapter, as in Chapters
22-27 of the Book of Acts, the churches and congregations are typified by the
Jews who do not want to hear the whole counsel of God. There was a New Testament
church in Rome at the time Paul was there and its members had full knowledge of
Paul.
Yet in Acts 28 the church
is not mentioned at all. This is so because spiritually, God is using that
occasion as a portrait of the time of the Great Tribulation when the church era
has ended.
In Acts 28 we read that
Paul preached from morning till evening the Word of God. And no preacher had
better knowledge of the whole counsel of God than Paul, the scribe God used to
give us so many of the New Testaments books.
That is, they were making their
own minds the final authority.
Yet with all of his
faithful preaching what was the result? While some believed (literally were
being convinced, verse 24), the Jews who heard him agreed not amongst themselves
(verse 25), and had great reasoning amongst themselves (verse 29). That is, they
did not accept the teachings they were hearing as the Word of God that should be
implicitly obey
ed. Rather, they were testing
what they heard by their own human reasoning. That is, they were making their
own minds the final authority. In other words, God had not opened their
spiritual ears.
That this is so is
indicated by Acts 28, verses 25-27,
which declare:
And when
they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken one
word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers Saying,
Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand;
and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive: For the heart of this people is waxed
gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed; lest
they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with
their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them.
The
Remnant Left in Jerusalem Were Not Given Spiritual Ears
This principle, which
applies during the Great Tribulation, God can give commands that are plainly
declared but will not be heard because God does not give spiritual ears, is
illustrated in the destruction of Jerusalem in 587 B.C. At that time, God had
commanded all those left alive in Jerusalem to go as captives into Babylon.
Jeremiah 38:2 records:
Thus
saith the LORD, He that remaineth in this city squall die by the sword, by the
famine, and by the pestilence: but he that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall
live; for he shall have his life for a prey, and shall live.
However. Babylon allowed
some of the poor of the land to remain in the land of Judah (Jeremiah 39:10).
But then a number of them were killed, and God had warned that this would happen
if they did not go into Babylon as captives. Then those who were still living
came to Jeremiah and asked him to find out from God what they should do. The
context shows they did not want to go to Babylon as captives. They wanted to
either remain in Judah or go to Egypt for safety.
God answered Jeremiah by
declaring that they could remain in Judah but they were not to go to Egypt
(Jeremiah 42:9-22). The answer of these Jews to this command of God shows that
God’s command made no impact whatsoever on them. God had not given them
spiritual ears to hear and obey this latest command from God. Instead, they
accused Jeremiah of lying (Jeremiah 43:2, 3) and deliberately disobeyed God by
going into Egypt (Jeremiah 43:5-7). This is plain evidence that God can speak
clearly but that does not mean that He will give ears to hear what He says.
The problem is that of a
famine of the hearing of the Word of God.
The
Warning of Acts 28
Let us consider Acts 28
again in more detail. Acts 28 has a lot to teach us in connection with this
problem of a famine of the hearing of the Word of God. We have learned that the
Jews who represented the churches and congregations did not have spiritual ears
to hear.
On the other hand, we read
in Acts 28 of Paul freely preaching to the Gentiles. That must be understood to
indicate that even though Christ is no longer using the churches to bring in the
elect, He is still saving all over the world. But it is done so with God no
longer using the corporate external church to bring the Word. He is still using
believers, but these believers are no longer a part of the corporate external
church.
We must remember that
while the corporate, visible, external church is under the judgment of God, the
invisible, eternal church of which every true believer is a part cannot be
harmed in any way. It continues until the end of the world and goes on into
eternity. The true believer can never lose his salvation. The gates of hell can
never prevail against the invisible, eternal church.
As we look more closely at
Acts 28, we can see the risk of arguing with God. In this passage, God gives us
a vivid illustration of the risk of arguing with God when His command does not
appear to be reasonable or logical. This is so serious it bears special
attention. In Acts 28, God records a meeting between Paul and a numbered Jews
who wanted to know about the theology that Paul was preaching. But those who
listened had a bias against his teaching. We read in
Acts 28:22:
But we
desire to hear of thee what thou thickest: for as concerning this sect, we know
that every where it is spoken against.
This verse appears to
indicate that they were prejudiced against this new teaching.
However, Paul, the finest
theologian available in that day, taught them from morning to evening. At the
end of the day, some were beginning to believe (Greek “were being persuaded”),
but the rest were reasoning amongst themselves whether this was true.
Verse 25 records:
And when
they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after
that
Paul had spoken one word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto
our fathers,
Then Paul, under the
inspiration of the Holy Spirit, declared in
verses 25 and 26:
And when
they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken one
word, Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, Saying,
Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand;
and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive:
The problems was they were
applying their minds to the commands of God to determine if His commands were
reasonable and logical.
God is saying through Paul
that God was not going to give these men any spiritual understanding. What was
the problem. The problem was they were applying their minds to the commands of
God to determine if His commands were reasonable and logical.
Verse 29 emphasizes this:
And when
he had said these words, the Jews departed, and had great reasoning among
themselves.
To determine if these
things are so, it is one thing to search the Scriptures as the Bereans did. That
is what should be done. But it is altogether another thing to search our minds
and intellects to discover if this command of God is rational. Is it reasonable?
Does it make sense? How can God tell believers to leave a church that still
appears faithful to the Word of God? Doesn’t a command to leave the church place
us in a position where no one has spiritual oversight of me and my family? You
mean that I can’t partake of the Lord’s Supper any more? Are you saying that my
children cannot be baptized? This command to abandon the congregation is not
reasonable or logical. Can we be certain that the time to leave our congregation
has now come? Has God really given us enough evidence that we are now in a time
of great tribulation while at the same time the evangelization of the world is
going on outside of the church?
These are the kinds of
questions we have if we find in our minds that it is distasteful to contemplate
leaving the corporate external church. We are repulsed by this idea and
desperately want to find evidence in the Bible that we need not leave our
church.
Beware! God's commands are not
subject in any way to the rationality of our minds.
Beware! God’s commands are
not subject inane way to the rationality of our minds. lf we do make them
subject to our minds, God will shut our minds from truth. We can have the
reputation of being the finest theologian, but if God does not give us spiritual
ears to hear, we will never come to truth.
We are reminded of Satan
when he came into the Garden of Eden to tempt Eve. Remember his method? First,
the question, “Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the
garden?” (Genesis 3:1 ). Then the lie. The serpent said to the woman, "Ye shall
not surely die” (Genesis 3:4). We are to search the Bible to understand, but we
are never to attempt to disprove the bible.
None of
the Bible is Subject to Our Rational Thinking
The fact is, none of the
Bible is subject to mankind’s rational thinking. It is not reasonable that God
spoke and brought this beautiful universe into existence. It is not reasonable
that God would take on a human nature so that He could save a number of
rebellious humans, and so on. We are never to make any teachings of the Bible
subject tithe rational, reasonable thinking of our minds. We are simply to obey.
If we do not obey, we can be sure that we have failed this final test that God
has given to mankind.
God
Interrupts the Observance of Ceremonial Laws
There are those who wish
to maintain that the phrase “till he come,” as we find it in a number of New
Testament verses, proves that the corporate external church must continue to the
end of the world. For example, we read concerning the Lord’s Supper, “For as
often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till
he come” (I Corinthians 11:26). When God uses the phrase “till he come,” at
first it appears that it was God’s intention that this ordinance was to be
observed until the return of Christ at the end of time. However, we must examine
this question more carefully.
To understand this
concept, we must look at the O1d Testament where God records parallel
situations. For example, in Leviticus 6:12-13.
God commands:
And the
fire upon the altar shall be burning in it; it shall not be put out: and the
priest shall burn wooden it every morning, and lay the burnt offering in order
upon it; and he shall burn thereon the fat of the peace offerings. The fire
shall ever be burning upon the altar; it shall never go out.
This is similar to many
other commands of the Old Testament wherein God expected that the daily
sacrifices and daily lamp stands were never to cease. That is, they were to
continue until Christ came as the fulfillment of all of those ceremonial laws.
However, there was a time
when Israel was not able to obey any of these commands. There came a time when
they ceased to observe every one of them. But their violation did not occur
because they wanted to stop obeying these commands. They ceased obeying these
commands because God Himself interrupted the temple service by totally
destroying Jerusalem and the temple in the year 587 B.C. God destroyed Jerusalem
and the temple as a judgment on Judah. This judgment occurred because they had
not removed the high places.
They ceased obeying these
commands because God Himself interrupted the temple service.
Likewise, the New Testament
commands concerned with the ceremonial laws of water baptism and the Lord’s
Supper which should be obeyed within the churches and congregations until He
comes can no longer be obeyed because God has brought judgment upon the
institution of the church. Thus, God has effectively ended the possibility of
the observance of the New Testament ceremonial laws of water baptism and the
Lord’s Supper.
As the believers assemble
themselves together as a fellowship, the ceremonial laws of water baptism and
the Lord’s Supper cannot be observed because there is no one in the fellowship
who has been given the spiritual oversight of those gathered together. During
the church age, the elders and deacons had this spiritual oversight. But in the
fellowship of believers, no one is designated by the Bible to have spiritual
oversight. Therefore, the ceremonial laws cannot be observed any longer. This is
no different from the situation of Shadrach. Meshach, and Abendego who had gone
into captivity in Babylon. They were unable to observe any of the ceremonial
laws that had been under the spiritual supervision of the priests in the temple.
Water
Baptism and the Lord’s Supper are Ceremonial Laws
Incidentally, please note
that circumcision in the Old Testament was a ceremonial law pointing to our need
to have our sins cut away. So, too, water baptism is a ceremonial law pointing
to the need to have our sins washed away. Likewise, the Passover, the burnt
offerings, and the blood sacrifices were all Old Testament ceremonial commands
pointing to Jesus who was the Lamb of God who was sacrificed. Likewise, the
Lord’s Supper was a ceremonial law pointing to the death of Christ, by which we
receive eternal life, and pointing to the marriage feast of the bride and the
Lamb which signifies the completion of our salvation. The church made a high
place of these observances by calling them “sacraments.” The word “sacrament”
implies that some spiritual work is being performed in the life of the one
observing the physical act. Thus, it actually makes the Gospel a works-grace
gospel. This is altogether contrary to the true Gospel. The word “sacrament” is
not even found in the Bible.
Isn’t it wonderful how
harmonious the Bible is. When the Holy Spirit has opened our eyes to truth, we
are greatly encouraged as we discover the harmony that exists all through the
Scriptures concerning that truth.
God
Interrupts His Divine Plan in Order to Bring Judgment
We must learn the lesson
that God has every right to interrupt a divine plan He has put into action.
God’s plan for Abraham and his seed was that they were to inherit the promised
land, the land of Canaan, forever. That is, the land of Canaan was the
representation of the everlasting kingdom of God until Christ would come to
establish that kingdom. But in the year 1879 B.C., God brought an enormous
famine in the land that could destroy all of Abraham’s descendants who lived in
the land of Canaan. However, God made provision for the safekeeping of His
people. Two years later, in the year 1877 B.C., He caused them to enter into
Egypt, a land that typified the world of that day. Thus, God interrupted His
plan for Israel to occupy the land of Canaan which was a representation of the
kingdom of God.
Likewise, when Israel
became a nation, God promised to give the nation of Israel the land of Canaan as
a possession until Christ would come to be the spiritual fulfillment of that
promise.
But in 587 B.C., God again
interrupted that promise of the land of Canaan to Israel by bringing the
Babylonian armies to destroy Jerusalem and the temple. In this situation it was
a result of Judah’s refusal to remove the high places.
Likewise, in the New
Testament era, God gave instruction to the corporate external churches and
congregations to evangelize the world until Christ would come again. There are
many references in the New Testament that the churches and congregation were to
exist and be used of Christ until He comes on the last day. However, in the era
of this New Testament Israel, the churches have been interrupted by God. He has
loosed Satan and sent him to destroy the churches because they have not removed
the high places. That is, they have not corrected their doctrines that do not
agree with the Bible. Thus, the situation today is precisely parallel to that of
587 B.C. when God interrupted the temple worship because Judah had not removed
the high places.
This principle of God
interrupting His promises is clearly set forth in the language of
Jeremiah 18:6-10:
O house
of Israel, cannot I do with you as this potter? saith the LORD. Behold, as the
clay is in the potter’s hand, so are ye in mine hand. O house of Israel. At what
instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck
up, and to pull down, and to destroy it; If that nation, against whom I have
pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought to do
unto them. And at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning
a kingdom, to build and to plant it; If it do evil in my sight, that it obey not
my voice, then I will repent of the good, wherewith I said I would benefit them.
Everyone - No Exceptions - Is to Leave Jerusalem
A second principle we
learn by examining all three great tribulation periods is that when God
commanded Israel or the believers to leave Jerusalem, He means that everyone is
to leave. None are to remain behind.
When Jacob went into
Egypt, no Israelites remained in the land of Canaan. When Judah went into
Babylon as captives, it was God’s plan that none should remain in Judea. We
learned earlier that there were some who wanted to remain but either they were
killed there or in rebellion they decided to go into Egypt where they were
killed.
It is God’s plan that all the
true believers are to leave the churches and congregations.
Likewise, in the present
Great Tribulation, it is God’s plan that all the true believers are to leave the
churches and congregations. God emphasizes this by indicating that the Holy
Spirit is taken out of the midst of the churches so that there is no longer any
possibility of anyone becoming saved within the churches. He emphasized this
truth by declaring there would not be left one stone upon another in the temple,
the temple being a representation of the corporate external body of believers.
Everyone
is to Leave Because God Commands Them to Leave
A third principle we can
better understand as we view the historical examples of the present Great
Tribulation is that God commanded to the believers to leave their land.
Joseph, under the
inspiration of the Holy Spirit, told his father Jacob in
Genesis 45:9:
Haste
ye, and go up to my father, and say unto him, Thus saith thy son Joseph, God
hath made me lord of all Egypt: come down unto me, tarry not:
God Himself encouraged
Jacob by telling him in Genesis 46:3:
And he
said, I am God, the God of thy father: fear not to go down into Egypt; for I
will there make of thee a great nation:
Likewise, the citizens of
Judah and Jerusalem were commanded to go into Babylon. In
Jeremiah 21:9 we read:
He that
abideth in this city shall die by the sword, and by the famine, and by the
pestilence: but he that goeth out, and falleth to the Chaldeans that besiege
you, he shall live, and his life shall be unto him for a prey.
This is reiterated
in Jeremiah 24:5:
Thus
saith the LORD, the God of Israel; Like these good figs, so will I acknowledge
them that are carried away captive of Judah, whom I have sent out of this place
into the land of the Chaldeans for their good.
Furthermore, God declared
in Jeremiah 29: 16-18:
Know
that thus saith the LORD of the king that sitteth upon the throne of David, and
of all the people that dwelleth in this city, and of your brethren that are not
gone forth with you into captivity; Thus saith the LORD of hosts; Behold, I will
send upon them the sword, the famine, and the pestilence, and will make them
like vile figs, that cannot be eaten, they are so evil. And I will persecute
them with the sword, with the famine, and with the pestilence, and will deliver
them to be removed to all the kingdoms of the earth, to be a curse, and an
astonishment, and an hissing, and a reproach, among all the nations whither I
have driven them.
Again in
Jeremiah 38:2 we read:
Thus
saith the LORD, He that remaineth in this city shall die by the sword, by the
famine, and by the pestilence: but he that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall
live; for he shall have his life for a prey, and shall live.
In similar fashion, God has
given commandment to those who are in the churches and congregations of our day.
Matthew 24: 15, 16 declares:
When ye
therefore shall see the abomination of desolations, spoken of by Daniel the
prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:) Then let
them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains:
Luke 21:20,21 gives the
same warning:
And when
ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and
let them which are in tile midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in
the countries enter thereinto.
In Revelation 17 and 18 the
Bible speaks of the harlot, Babylon the Great, indicating that she has fallen.
Later in our study we will learn that this harlot is none other than the
corporate external church which is under the judgment of God during the Great
Tribulation period. In this context God warns in
Revelation 18:4:
And I
heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be
not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
Understanding what happened
to those who did not heed and obey this warning when Jerusalem was destroyed in
587 B.C. should cause every believer to tremble.
There is
Not to be Debate Concerning God’s Command
A fourth principle we can
learn from these Old Testament great tribulation examples is that there is not
to be debate concerning the command of God to leave the security of the
situation that appears to identify with God’s promises.
When Jacob was commanded
to leave the promised land Canaan and go to the world of Egypt, we do not read
that he argued with the command. Just think, for 215 years, Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob had lived in the land of Canaan which was given to them as their
possession.
To leave the land to go to
Egypt would mean they were abandoning their God-given possession, allowing the
wicked of the world to possess it. Moreover, at an earlier time when there was
famine, Isaac had been expressly forbidden by God to go into the land of Egypt
(Genesis 26:2).
Therefore, it would have
been completely reasonable for Jacob to argue with his son, “Joseph, do you
realize what the land of Canaan represents? How can I leave this promised land.
Remember father Isaac had been commanded by God not to go to Egypt to escape a
famine (Genesis 26:2). Surely, Joseph, my son, since you are in such a high
authority in Egypt you certainly could send a few wagon loads of grain to our
family. You sent grain to us for the first two years of the famine and we
survived. Joseph, my sons that is a reasonable and logical solution that will
allow us to remain in this blessed land the Lord has given us.”
But what do we read in the
Bible. No arguments. No debating the command. Just obedience.
When we look at the
account of the tribulation of 587 B.C., we see that there were those who argued
with God. They had been given permission by the Babylonian commander to remain.
There were vineyards and fields that required cultivation. Why wasn’t it
altogether reasonable to remain in Jerusalem.
The Bible records the sad
outcome of their response to the command that they were to go as captives into
the land of Babylon. Many were killed. The rest had hearts of rebellion against
God so that they finally went to Egypt where they were destroyed.
Thus, we learn that the
command to leave Jerusalem (the corporate external church), is not to be
debated. It is to be obeyed. This command is not subject to analysis by the
brilliant intellectual minds of theologians or anyone else. It is to be obeyed.
Can Anyone
Remain in Jerusalem
One passage that is
sometimes used as Biblical evidence that when Christ returns, true believers
will still be found in the churches is Jeremiah
39:10:
But
Nebuzaradan the captain of the guard left of the poor of the people, which had
nothing, in the land of Judah, and gave them vineyards and fields at the same
time.
To be sure that we do not
miss this truth, it is essentially repeated in II Kings 25:12 and in Jeremiah
52:16. Don’t the poor of these verses identify with true believers? And are they
not given authority to remain in Jerusalem? Doesn’t this indicate that in spite
of God’s repeated command to flee from Jerusalem, it is possible that some true
believers will remain in the local churches and still be under the blessing of
God?
To answer these questions,
let us see what happened to these poor individuals who remained in Jerusalem
even though God had repeatedly told them they must not remain.
Why
Obedience is Important
In Jeremiah 40:7, we read
that the king of Babylon made Gedaliah, the son of Ahikam, governor to rule over
those who remained in Jerusalem. In Jeremiah
40:11-13, we read:
Likewise
when all the Jews that were in Moab, and among the Ammonites, and in Edom, and
that were in all the countries, heard that the king of Babylon had left a
remnant of Judah, and that he had set over them Gedaliah the son of Ahikam the
son of Shaphan; Even all the Jews returned out of all places whither they were
driven, and came to the land of Judah, to Gedaliah, unto Mizpah, and gathered
wine and summer fruits very much. Moreover Johanan the son of Kareah, and all
the captains of the forces that were in the fields, came to Gedaliah to Mizpah,
In
Jeremiah 41: 2,3, we read:
Then
arose Ishmael the son of Nethaniah, and the ten men that were with him, and
smote Gedaliah the son of Ahikam the son of Shaphan with the sword, and slew
him, whom the king of Babylon had made governor over the land. Ishmael also slew
all the Jews that were with him, even with Gedaliah, at Mizpah, and the
Chaldeans that were found there, and the men of war.
Already God’s warning to
the Jews that they were to depart out of Jerusalem lest they be destroyed had
become a reality. But there still remained in Jerusalem some of these poor who
were now under the leadership of a man named Johanan the son of Kareah.
Those who remained now
came to Jeremiah with a very serious question. (Incidentally, God had left
Jeremiah with them as a representative of the Word of God even as the churches
of our day are being warned by the Word of God.) We read in
Jeremiah 42: 1-3:
Then all
the captains of the forces, and Johanan the son of Kareah, and Jezaniah the son
of Hoshaiah, and all the people from the least even unto the greatest, came
near, And said unto Jeremiah the prophet, Let, we beseech thee, our supplication
be accepted before thee, and pray for us unto the LORD thy God, even for all
this remnant; (for we are left but a few of many, as thine eyes do behold us:)
That the LORD thy God may shew us the way wherein we may walk, and the thing that we may do.
In accordance with their
request, Jeremiah agreed to once more ask God concerning His command that all
the Jews were to leave Jerusalem. Verse 4 of
Jeremiah 42 records:
Then
Jeremiah the prophet said unto them, I have heard you; behold, I will pray unto
the LORD your God according to your words; and it shall come to pass, that
whatsoever thing the LORD shall answer you, twill declare it unto you; I will
keep nothing back from you.
After ten days, Jeremiah
brought God’s answer to their request. We read in
Jeremiah 42:10-12:
If ye
will still abide in this land, then will I build you, and not pull you down, and
I will plant you, and not pluck you up: for I repent me of the evil that I have
done unto you. Be not afraid of the king of Babylon, of whom ye are afraid; be
not afraid of him, saith the LORD: for I am with you to save you, and to deliver
you from his hand. And I will shew mercies unto you, that he may have mercy upon
you, and cause you to return to your own land.
It appears that God is giving
them permission to remain in Jerusalem.
As we casually read those
verses, it appears that God is giving them permission to remain in Jerusalem. If
this is a true understanding of these verses, why is it that as we follow the
experience of these remaining poor who had not been murdered by Ishmael the son
of Nethaniah (Jeremiah 41:2-10), we find that they all came to disaster. After
Jeremiah’s reports they answered him in
Jeremiah 43:1, 2:
And it
came to pass, that when Jeremiah had made an end of speaking unto all the people
all the words of the LORD their God, for which the LORD their God had sent him
to them, even all these words, Then spake Azariah the son of Hoshaiah, and
Johanan the son of Kareah, and all the proud men, saying unto Jeremiah, Thou
speakest falsely: the LORD our God hath not sent thee to say, Go not into Egypt
to sojourn there:
Following this, they took
action. God had expressly commanded them not to go into Egypt. But we read in
Jeremiah 43:5-7:
But
Johanan the son of Kareah, and all the captains of the forces, took all the
remnant of Judah, that were returned from all nations, whither they had been
driven, to dwell in the land of Judah; Even men, and women, and children, and
the king’s daughters, and every person that Nebuzaradan the captain of the guard
had left with Gedaliah the son of Ahikam the son of Shaphan, and Jeremiah the
prophet, and Baruch the son of Neriah. So they came into the land of Egypt: for
they obeyed not the voice of the LORD: thus came they even to Tahpanhes.
Throughout the remainder of
Jeremiah 43 and Jeremiah 44, God warns that they will be utterly destroyed in
Egypt. We read in Jeremiah 44:12:
And I
will take the remnant of Judah, that have set their faces to go into the land of
Egypt to sojourn there, and they shall all be consumed, and fall in the land of
Egypt; they shall even be consumed by the sword and by the famine: they shall
die, from the least even unto the greatest, by the sword and by the famine: and
they shall be an execration, and an astonishment, and a curse, and a reproach.
Thus, the consequence of
disobeying God by remaining in Judea because they had permission from the king
of Babylon was precisely as God had warned them. God had repeatedly warned them
that if they remained in Jerusalem they would be destroyed. And even though
Jeremiah 42:10-12 might be understood to mean that God had changed His mind and
allowed them to remain in Jerusalem, it is obvious that they were still under
the wrath of God.
We are reminded of the
experiencing Balaam who was employed by the king of Moab to curse Israel. God
told him in Numbers 22:12:
And God
said unto Balaam, Thou shalt not go with them; thou shalt not curse the people: for they are
blessed.
But Balak the king of Moab
insisted that Balaam again ask God whether he could go with Balak to curse
Israel. Therefore, we read in Numbers 22:19,
20:
Now
therefore, I pray you, tarry ye also here this night, that I may know what the
LORD will say unto me more. And God came unto Balaam at night, and said unto
him, If the men come to call thee, rise up, and go with them; but yet the word
which I shall say unto thee, that shalt thou do.
Surely God has now given
Balaam the green light to go with Balak. But then we read in
Numbers 22:21, 22:
And
Balaam rose up in the morning, and saddled his ass, and went with the princes of
Moab. And God’s anger was kindled because he went: and the angel of the LORD
stood in the way for an adversary against him. Now he was riding upon his ass
and his two servants were with him.
God is disclosing to us that if
we persist in wanting our will to be done, God may give us our way.
God is disclosing to us
that if we persist in wanting our will to be done, God may give us our way. If
our way is contrary to God’s clear command, it may look like God has changed His
command so that He is agreeing with our desires. However, the fact is, we are
still under the fierce anger of God because we are arguing with God so that
somehow we can have our own way.
Returning to Jeremiah, we
know that God repeatedly told Israel to leave Jerusalem and Judah. However, the
poor who were left by the Babylonians to care for the vineyards are effectively
asking for God’s approval to allow them to stay. Even as God gave Balaam his
wish, so, too, God apparently gave the poor Jews permission to remain in
Jerusalem. But it is obvious that His anger waxed hot against them. If God loved
them, He would have worked in them to will and to do of God’s good pleasure.
What we see, however, is complete rebellion against God. It was a rebellion that
ended in total disaster for all who dared to remain in Judah.
Actually
No Permission was Given to Remain
In actuality, if we read
Jeremiah 42: 10-12 more carefully, we learn that God is not giving these poor
Jews permission to remain in Jerusalem. Let us look at these verses once again.
We will discover that God is answering them that God will repent of His wrath on
them after they return to Judah. That is, after they have obeyed God’s command
to leave Judah, the time would come when they could return to the land of Judah
and then be altogether under the blessing of God. Please take note of the
opening statement of verse 10, “If ye will still abide in this land,….” The word
“abide” in the original Hebrew is the word shuv that is found hundreds of times
in the Bible and is normally translated “return.” Therefore, the opening phrase
of verse 10 should read, “in turning back” or “in returning” you will dwell or
“abide in this land.” But to return means they must first go away, and God had
repeatedly commanded them to go away as captives of Babylon. God had also
promised that at a future time, they would return to the land of Judah to be
under the loving care of God.
This statement of
returning is also emphasized by the language of
Jeremiah 42:12, which declares:
And I
will shew mercies unto you, that he may have mercy upon you, and cause you to
return to your own land.
No one can find any kind of
excuse to remain in the local congregation.
Thus, we learn that no one
is to remain in Jerusalem or Judea when Babylon rules over this land. That is,
no one can find any kind of excuse to remain in the local congregation. No
wonder god tells us to come out of Babylon lest we receive God’s plagues. These
historical truths reported in Jeremiah should be listened to exceedingly
carefully. It is pure folly to insist to God that we have a better plan than
God’s plan.
Those Days
Will Be Shortened
In
Mathew 24:21 God speaks very succinctly
about this time of Great Tribulation:
For then
shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, no, nor ever shall be.
We have understood this
quite well. However, in the next verse the Bible adds words that are not
immediately easy to understand. There we read:
And except those days should be
shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days
shall be shortened.
What can this mean? To
understand this verse, we must first summarize who experiences the Great
Tribulation spoken of in verse 21. There are actually three entities that are
shocked by the Great Tribulation. These are:
1. The true believers in the
church.
2. The members of the church
who are not saved.
3. The world outside of the
church.
The true believers are the
Jerusalem above as spoken of in Galatians 4:26. They are the gold, silver, and
precious stones of I Corinthians 3:12. They are the two witnesses of Revelation
11 who are killed. They are in great tribulation because they’re driven out
and/or are commanded to come out of the local church where they had faithfully
served the Lord. They fully recognize the fact that their salvation is secure in
Christ and not in anything the church can offer.
The second group is the
unsaved who are members of the local church. They are the Jerusalem which is now
as spoken of in Galatians 4:25. They are the wood, hay and stubble of I
Corinthians 3:12. Their trust and spiritual security is in the local church.
They believe the local congregations will continue as bodies of true believers
all the way to Christ’s return. They do not at all recognize that the church
they continue to trust has been abandoned by God so that the Holy Spirit is no
longer saving people within it, and in fact, Satan is now ruling in their local
church.
The third group is the
peoples of the world. Amongst them are many who are God’s elect but who have not
yet become saved. Throughout the more than 1950 years of the church age, during
which God used the churches to evangelize the world the possibility of salvation
existed in the churches. It existed because each local church was effectively
commanded to be a witness to the world. But when the spiritual famine of the
first part of the Great Tribulation began, there was no possibility for their
salvation by means of the churches sending the Gospel into the world. This was
so because the churches and congregations no longer had a commission to bring
the Gospel. Not only were the churches in great tribulation but so was the
world. How awful.
When Satan was loosed at
the beginning of the Great Tribulation virtually no one could become saved
within the local church or anywhere out in the world. It was the time spoken of
in Revelation 8:1 where God speaks of a half hour of silence from heaven. This
half hour must be understood to be the first part of the Great Tribulation
during which God is not saving people by means of the Gospel going forth from
the churches. It was the time that identifies with the 2300 evening mornings of
Daniel 8. It is the three and a half days spoken of in Revelation 11 when the
two witnesses lie dead in the streets.
But there is hope. That
hope is not for the second group, the unsaved members of churches who insist on
remaining in their local church. They insist on remaining in the local church,
unwilling to recognize that Satan is ruling in their church. Their local church
will continue in Great Tribulation all the way to Christ’s return. The longer
they insist on remaining in their church the more blinded they will become.
Remember God warns in II Thessalonians 2 of a strong delusion God will place on
them.
On the other hand, for
group number 1, the true believers, the initial horror of being driven out
and/or commanded to leave the local congregation will be tempered by the
knowledge that during the last part of the Great Tribulation, a great multitude
which no man can number is being saved. This will occur at the end of the 2300
evening mornings of Daniel 8 when the sanctuary (holy place) is cleansed (is
made righteous). The holy place is where God the Holy Spirit is saving. During
the last part of the tribulation, when the two witnesses have stood on their
feet and the latter rain has begun, the Holy Spirit will be active all over the
world saving people in the environment outside of the churches.
Therefore, the horror that
descended upon the whole world during the first part of the Great Tribulation
will come to an end. It will be replaced by the wonderful fact of the latter
rain. Thus, we can understand why Matthew 24:22 declares that for the sake of
the elect those days will be shortened. The time of the Great Tribulation is not
shortened insofar as the local congregations and the unsaved members within them
are concerned. But, they are shortened insofar as the true believers who have
come out of the churches are concerned.
Also, they are especially
shortened insofar as the world outside of the church is concerned. For the sake
of the elect who still must be saved, there is no hindrance to the true Gospel
outside of the local church, the true Gospel is being sent forth and blessed
with the salvation of all the elect who must be saved before the end of the
world. Matthew 24:22, therefore in a real sense introduces us to the third
season, the latter rain.
God’s
Timetable for the Great Tribulation
Another principle that we
learn from reviewing these tribulation periods of the Old Testament is that,
even as we learned earlier, the tribulation comes to a climax at a definite year
in history.
The famine in Jacob’s time
began two years before he was actually commanded to go to Egypt (Genesis 45:6).
The beginning of the famine was in the year 1879 B.C. Thus, the year 1879 marked
the beginning of this great tribulation. However, it was in the year 1877 that
the tribulation reached a climax when Jacob was commanded to leave the promised
land, Canaan, and to go Egypt.
The tribulation that
climaxed in 587 B.C. with the total destruction of Jerusalem actually began 22
years earlier (23 years inclusive) in 609 B.C. It was in 609 B.C. that the last
good king who ruled over Judah was unexpectedly killed in battle. From that time
on, God’s judgment began to fall on Judah until finally, in 587 B.C., Jerusalem
and the temple were destroyed. This year became the official year ending
Israel’s occupation of the land of Canaan.
Likewise, the Great
Tribulation of our day had a beginning some years earlier. But as we have
learned, the year 1994 marks the official year in which the church age ended and
the season of the latter rain began. It coincides with the end of the 2300
evening mornings of Daniel 9. It also coincides with the end of the forty two
months of Revelation 11 and the end of the three and a half days of Revelation
11. It also coincides with the beginning of the latter rain. That is, it
coincides with the beginning of the season of the latter rain that brings in the
end-of-the-year harvest. Later, we shall learn that this final season is
occurring at the same time the Great Tribulation continues insofar as the
churches and congregations are concerned.
The Great Tribulation
period is divided into two parts just as the seventy year tribulation of
Jeremiah was divided into two parts. As we have seen, the first part of the
seventy years was from the death of King Josiah in 609 B.C. and ended in 587
B.C. when Jerusalem and the temple were destroyed. The second part was the forty
eight years from 587 B.C. until 539 B.C. when Babylon was conquered by the Medes
and the Persians. It can be shown that the conquering of Babylon by the Medes
and the Persians is a picture of Judgment Day at the end of the world.
As we have also seen, the
great tribulation of Jacob’s day was divided into two parts, The first was two
years in duration and the second was five years in duration. In another sense,
the second part was 430 years in that Israel remained in Egypt until 1447 B.C.
How long then is the
second part of the present tribulation that will end with the return of Christ?
That is a question we will not attempt to answer in this study.
While we are examining the
tribulation periods of history it is important to note that the 70 year
tribulation period which occurred when Judah was under judgment is so closely
identified with the Great Tribulation of today thatnGod actually uses it as a
representation of the tribulation period that is taking place in our day.
The Time
Is Now
We should briefly review
the evidence that clearly shows that this is the time that God’s judgment has
begun at the house of God.
Remember we learned that
the Bible teaches that there was to come a time of Great Tribulation during
which the abomination of desolation would be in the holy place. The evidence of
that event would be the fact that false prophets would arise with signs and
wonders to lead astray if possible even the elect.
The present evidence of
the intense interest in signs and wonders all over the world makes it clear that
the time is now. Never before has it been like it is today. This in itself
should be conclusive evidence that the time has arrived and the churches are
under the judgment of God. Therefore, all who are ready to obey God’s commands
can know it is time to flee from the churches and congregations.
However, God in His mercy
gives a second dramatic sign that the time of God’s judgment on the churches has
arrived. Remember we learned earlier that when Satan rules in the temple, he
would call down fire from heaven. Remember we also learned that Satan cannot
literally call down fire from heaven, but he can perform the supernatural “sign”
of calling down fire from heaven and that sign is causing people to fall
backward to the ground.
Is it possible that I want my
will to be done rather than God’s will?
Because the phenomenon of
people falling backward is now seen all over the world, we have tremendous added
proof that the time of God’s judgment on the churches is right now. The time is
here. Anyone who hesitates to flee from his church should ask himself, “Why do I
hesitate to obey God? Is it possible that I want my will to be done rather than
God’s will? If this is so, I wonder what my relationship to God truly is. Is
this the way a true believer should act?”
So that we might know
super conclusively that the time of the judgment of God upon the churches has
arrived, God gives us additional evidence. While we see the church world falling
into decay all over the world, at the same time, we see ministries like Family
Radio flourishing as they send the true Gospel all over the world. This activity
by ministries such as Family Radio cannot be explained in any other way but that
it is the evidence of the latter rain. Certainly, it fits perfectly the language
of Revelation 7:9 that a great multitude which no man can number is being saved.
Indeed, the evidence of
these three signs is overwhelming proof that the time is now. Anyone who
hesitates to leave his church must ask himself, “After all, who am I worshiping?
Is it really God or could it be someone else?”
We have learned that the
destruction of Jerusalem by Babylon in 587 B.C. was a picture or representation
of the end of the church age in A.D. 1988.
In fact, by looking carefully at the Great Tribulation that occurred when Jacob
and his family left the land of Canaan to escape the famine, and also by
carefully examining the terrible destruction of Jerusalem in 587 B.C., behave
learned many valuable lessons concerning the character of the present end- time
Great Tribulation, and its impact upon our lives we are now experiencing.
The Book of Jeremiah has
been particularly helpful in teaching us many things about the Great Tribulation
of our day. There the Bible discloses to us that there are two parts to the
Great Tribulation period. In the instance of the destruction of Jerusalem, the
judgment of God on Jerusalem began in the year 609 B.C., when the last
God-fearing king, Josiah, was killed in battle with Egypt, This occurred in the
year 609 B.C. God’s judgment came on Judah because they persisted in worshiping
false gods at the high places. For the next twenty three years inclusive, they
were in subjugation, first to Egypt and then to Babylon. Finally, in 587 B.C.,
Babylon destroyed Jerusalem and the temple, and most of the people were killed.
The remnant was commanded to go as captives to Babylon.
Those who went to Babylon
were commanded to live fruitful lives, seeking the welfare of Babylon. Jeremiah
29:4-7 records:
Thus saith the LORD of hosts,
the God of Israel, unto all that are carried away captives, whom I have caused
to be carried away from Jerusalem unto Babylon; Build ye houses, and dwell in
them; and plant gardens, and eat the fruit of them; Take ye wives, and beget
sons and daughters; and take wives for your sons, and give your daughters to
husbands. that they may bear sons and daughters; that ye may be increased there,
and not diminished. And seek the peace of the city whither I have caused you to
be carried away captives, and pray unto the LORD for it: for in the peace
thereof shall ye have peace.
This captivity came to an
end in 539 B.C., seventy years after 609 B.C., when the horror story began. In
the year 539 B.C., Babylon was destroyed by the Medes and Persians. This
seventy-year period is a picture or representation of the Great Tribulation of
our day. The forty eight years (587 B.C. to 539 B.C.), that Judah was in
captivity, during which time they were to pray for Babylon and seek God’s peace
for Babylon, typifies the period of the latter rain. We have learned that the
latter rain period is the time during which there will be a great multitude
which no man can number becoming saved as the Gospel goes into all the world
after the church age has ended.
Is the
Corporate External Church the Judah or Jerusalem of Bible Prophecy?
Earlier in this study, we
learned that Jerusalem and Judea refer to the churches throughout the church
age. Because of the importance of this question, let us look at it once more.
Who or what does Jerusalem
and Judah refer to as people are told to flee from them in Matthew, Mark, and
Luke? In Luke 21:20, 21 God declares:
And when
ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and
let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in
the countries enter thereinto.
Who does God have in mind
as He sets forth this command to flee to the mountains and to depart out and to
not enter in.
When we carefully examine
the Biblical language, we will discover that the Jerusalem or Judea God has in
view can be none other than the corporate external church.
The churches and
congregations are made up of true believers, who are eternally secure in Christ,
together with many who are not saved. These latter individuals believe they are
saved but they are like the wood, hay, and stubble who have a place in the
temple of God, but Judgment Day will reveal they were never saved.
Thus, the corporate
church, made up of local congregations all over the world, is parallel to
ancient Judah and ancient Israel which had both saved and unsaved people within
it. For this reason God speaks of those who are saved as being Jews. In
Romans 2:28 and 29, we read: For he is not a
Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in
the flesh: But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of
the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but
of God.
This is further declared in
Galatians 3:29:
And if
ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.
The physical nation of
Israel is physically the seed of Abraham. Spiritually, however, it is the true
believers in Christ who are the seed of Abraham. They are the Israel of God
(Galatians 6:16).
In Galatians 4 God further
directs our thinking on this matter by speaking of the believers as belonging to
one of two Jerusalems. We read in Galatians
4:26:
But
Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.
This Jerusalem is above.
That is, it consists of those who spiritually are seated with Christ in the
heavenlies (Ephesians 2:6). These are the true believers. From the moment of
salvation, we eternally belong to the Jerusalem above. This is the Jerusalem
from which the saved person can never be separated. It will finally come as the
new Jerusalem, the bride of Christ, to occupy the new heavens and new earth
which God will create.
Throughout the church age.
they were the gold, silver, and precious stones in the temple which is the
corporate external church.
But Galatians 4 also
speaks of another Jerusalem. It represents those who have not become saved. They
are the Jerusalem that now is (Galatians 4:25). They have not experienced the
grace of God Their chief problem is the same as that which existed in Old
Testament Israel, they are trusting in some of their own efforts to assist in
their salvation. They are also called Jerusalem even as the unbelievers in
physical Israel were called Israelites. They are the wood, hay, and stubble in
the temple which during the church age was the corporate external church.
Thus, we must understand
that the corporate external church was made up of those who are part of the
Jerusalem which is above and those who are part of the Jerusalem which now is.
Therefore, the Jerusalem God speaks about in passages such as Luke 21 must be
understood to be the corporate external church in which both of the Jerusalems
exist here on this earth.
What is the context in
which the Bible warns that those in Jerusalem and Judea are to flee and depart
out? (Luke 21:20, 21). The setting is a time very near the end of the world.
Luke 21:24 indicates that Jerusalem will be trodden down until the times of the
Gentiles (nations) are fulfilled. Verse 27 says that it is just before they see
the Son of man (Christ) coming in a cloud.
It is obviously speaking
of events very near the end of time.
At this time in history,
we are near the end of time. We have learned that there is ample evidence that
we are already in that period of time that is called Great Tribulation. It is
true that at this time in history there does exist a literal, physical
Jerusalem. It is in serious political tension with the Palestinians. Is this the
city from which the believers are to flee? Is this a city that is trodden down
of the nations?
There is no Biblical
evidence that this literal Jerusalem is in view. The literal city of Jerusalem
that exists today is occupied by very few believers in Christ. As a physical
city it could never relate to the worldwide events related to the Great
Tribulation.
The only other Jerusalem
that could possibly be in view is the spiritual Jerusalem. And the spiritual is
divided into the Jerusalem above and the Jerusalem which now is. The Jerusalem
above consists of only true believers and is eternal in character. If we are a
citizen of the Jerusalem above we cannot flee from it even if we tried. This is
so because it is an eternal city made up of all the elect.
Therefore, there is only
one Jerusalem that can be in view when the Bible speaks of Jerusalem being
surrounded by armies. It is the Jerusalem that consists of all the congregations
and churches located throughout the world. This is the corporate external body
from which we are to depart. This is the Jerusalem we are not to enter into.
This is the holy place that Matthew 24:15 speaks of and God commands us to flee
from it. It is called the holy place because throughout the church age, this is
the place where the true believers were ordinarily found. It is the place where
throughout the church age, the Holy Spirit was present within it to apply the
Word of God to the hearts of those God was saving. It is the holy place because
Christ was reigning there.
We have leaned that we are to
depart from it because its candlestick has been removed. That is, the Holy
Spirit has been taken out of its midst. Therefore, it is no longer possible for
people to become saved within those churches, regardless of how faithfully a
congregation may try to remain true to the Bible.
The Two
Jerusalems of Zechariah 14
Once we understand this,
we can begin to understand the perplexing language
of Zechariah 14:2, which declares:
For I
will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle; and the city shall be
taken, and the houses rifled, and the women ravished; and half of the city shall
go forth into captivity, and the residue of the people shall not be cut off from
the city.
How can the city be taken
(that is. destroyed), and yet half the city goes forth into captivity while the
residue is not cut off from the city?
This can be understood if
we remember that those who go into captivity are like those who went into
Babylon when Jerusalem was destroyed in 587 B.C. They represent the true
believers who are saved from the judgment of God as He brings judgment upon the
churches and denominations during the time of the Great Tribulation.
But these same believers
cannot be cut off from Jerusalem. The Jerusalem from which they cannot be cut
off is the Jerusalem that is above. Remember that Jerusalem that is above is the
eternal Jerusalem whose citizens are the true believers.
Thus, in these verses we
must understand that those who go into captivity are the same individuals as
those who are not cut off from the city.
Isaiah
Presents the Same Truth
There is a significant
passage in Isaiah that emphasizes this same truth. In
Isaiah 4:1-3. we read:
And in
that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own
bread, and wear our own apparel: only let us be called by thy name, to take away
our reproach. In that day shall the branch of the LORD be beautiful and
glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that
are escaped of Israel. And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion,
and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is
written among the living in Jerusalem.
The seven women mentioned
in verse 1 identify with the seven churches of Revelation 2 and 3. These seven
churches represent all of the churches and congregations that have come into
existence throughout the New Testament era. The churches are called women
because within them are the true believers who are the bride of Christ.
In Isaiah 4:1, they are
presented as those who take hold of one man. That is, they want the Son of man,
Christ, to be their Savior and King. But they don’t want Him to be their
spiritual bread. and they don’t want to be clothed with His robe of
righteousness. They want their own bread and their own clothing. That is, they
want the name of Christ, they want to identify with Christ, but they want their
own salvation program. In other words, they want to be the final authority as to
truth. They are not concerned about the truth of the Bible.
This, therefore, is an
indictment against the churches of our day. They are not about to give up the
doctrines of their church or denomination even though careful study reveals that
many of their teachings are contrary to the Bible.
However, verse 2 of Isaiah
4 reveals that in that day, the day when this sorrowful condition exists in the
churches, the branch of the Lord (Christ) shall be beautiful and the fruit of
the earth (those who are becoming saved) will be excellent. They are being saved
because the believers who have escaped from the church or congregation continue
to bring the true Gospel outside of the church.
But verse 3 says those who
remain in Jerusalem are to be called holy. Those who have escaped and are
bringing the Gospel outside of the church are still an integral part of the
eternal invisible Jerusalem that identifies with the church that is above. They,
therefore, are holy. This Israel from which they have escaped can only be the
corporate external Israel, which identifies with the churches and congregations
during the time of Great Tribulation. But those who have escaped remain in the
eternal Jerusalem.
These who have escaped,
that is, have gone out of the churches and congregations have not left Zion,
have not left the eternal spiritual Jerusalem. They are eternally secure in the
Jerusalem that is above. Their names have been written in the Lamb’s book of
life.
We Still
Assemble Together
What does one do if there
are no others with whom to assemble. For example, some individuals in China or
India hear the true Gospel and God saves them. They know nothing about a local
church and if they did, God now commands they are not to be a part of a local
congregation. How can they obey the command of
Hebrews 10:25, which states:
Not
forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but
exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
The phrase “as ye see the
day approaching” clearly shows that this command has to do with believers all
the way to the end of times all the way to the Judgment Day at the end of the
world. But how are they to obey this command if they are not to assemble with
the congregation of the local church?
First of all, the Greek
word translated “assembling” in this verse is found in only one other place, and
that is where it is “gathering together.” But this gathering together consists
only of true believers because it is a “gathering together unto him,” as Christ
comes on the last day. Thus, it is a word that identifies only with true
believers. As the end of the world approaches, few true believers are found
inside the churches because the era of the church as an institution used of God
has come to an end. Even these few believers are commanded to leave their church
and because they’re true believers, they have a great desire to obey all of
God’s commandments. Therefore, very quickly, they, too, will leave their local
church.
Significantly, God has
given us the day of the week when this command is particularly to be obeyed.
That day is Sunday. It is the Lord’s Day on which we are not to do our own
pleasure. Rather we are to “call the sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord,
honorable; and shall honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own
pleasure, not speaking thine own words” (Isaiah 58:13). This day is given to us
each Sunday as a day in which we can forget the cares of this world and
concentrate on our relationship with our Savior. God has given us this whole day
during which we are free to serve Him.
Even though we may not
know others of like mind with whom we can fellowship, we can begin by spending
much time reading the Bible. Immediately then we are fellowshipping with God.
Moreover we are fellowshipping with all of those we read about in the Bible.
They are the great cloud of witnesses we read about in
Hebrews 12:1, which says:
Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses,
let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and
let us run with patience the race that is set before us,
In a real sense, a single
individuality fellowship with God Himself well as with any and all of the cloud
of witnesses the Bible brings to our attention.
Of course, it and when he finds
others of like faith, the assembling together can expand with fellow believers.
The glad and wonderful
news is that in this time, when the Great Tribulation is being experienced in
the churches, a great and wonderful thing is happening outsiders the churches.
We have ample time to pray
to our Lord. As I read the Bible, God is speaking to me. As I pray, I am talking
to God. Thus, in this manner we can have intense fellowship with God.
Our fellowship can be
expanded by using this day to share the Gospel with others. In most countries of
the world, a believer can pass out tracts at the local market or other places
where many people are present. Family Radio can supply those tracts free of
charge. They are available in many languages.
Then, too, Sunday is a day
when the aged, the feeble, the sick can be visited and encouraged. If a jail is
nearby it may be possible to visit there. It is a day to write to friends to
encourage them. In other words, Sunday is a beautiful day God has given us
during which we can focuser our relationship with our Lord, we can commune with
our Lord, and we can share the Gospel with others.
If a person has a family,
these things can be done with his children. Later, perhaps we might meet another
person of like spiritual mind. Then the fellowship would be a little larger. The
important truth is that no one is in a situation where he cannot obey the
command to not neglect the assembling of ourselves as we see the day
approaching.
Obedience
to the Command to Depart
Now the big question. What
are we to do now that we have this information concerning the church?
If the church age has come
to an end, what are the believers to do who are members of churches?
Obedience to the command
of Luke 21:20-24 can be accomplished in various ways.
If a person or family is a
member of a church, they can withdraw their membership and fellowship on Sundays
with whomever there may be who are of like mind. Such withdrawal may initiate a
move by the church to excommunicate. For that individual, this is not a trauma
because he has become convinced that the church era has come to an end and the
church no longer has any divine authority.
If the individual or
family are simply attending a church and are not members, they can stop
attending that church but continue to fellowship outside of the church with
individuals of like mind.
If a congregation decides
to be obedient to this command, they can reorganize their congregation aroma
church congregation to a fellowship of believers. The elders will no longer be
elders. The deacons will no longer be deacons. The pastor will no longer be
pastor. In other words, no individuals will have spiritual rule over the
congregation. Those members of the congregation who disagree with this decision
to disband would have to find membership in another congregation.
Reflecting
on the Conditions in Our Day
Certainly, something
strange is happening. On the one hand, we see churches everywhere becoming more
and more apostate. Yet on the other hand, we see a ministry like Family Radio
becoming more and more useful to the Lord in sending the true Gospel into the
world.
Virtually every one of us,
as we look at the church we attend and as we look at the other churches in our
day. deplore what we are seeing. The worship service has become increasingly a
time of entertainment. The preaching seldom, if ever, warns of the imminence of
judgment day. Church after church features signs and wonders. Little or no money
is available for mission work because of increasing obligations to pay for newer
and finer buildings and greater and greater pastors’ salaries.
Perhaps one of the most
shocking experiences of the true believer within these churches is the rejection
he will experience if he contends too strongly for greater purity in doctrine.
Indeed, any spiritually-minded believer must admit something drastic has
happened and is happening in even the most conservative of the churches.
How can it be then that a
ministry like Family Radio appears to be increasingly blessed as it is
able to share the true Gospel with an increasingly large percentage of the
world’s population. We do know that there are many prophecies in the Bible that
indicate that as the history of the world draws to a close, the congregations
and denominations will be increasingly apostate. For example, we have learned in
this study that Revelation 13 speaks of
a time when Satan, called the beast that comes out of the sea, will rule in the
churches through false gospels. In this chapter these churches are called a
false prophet that comes out of the earth. These churches have become altogether
apostate. Fact is, verse 7 ominously
warns:
And it
was given unto him [the beast] to make war with the saints, and to overcome
them: . . . .
Likewise, we have learned
that in II Thessalonians 2:1-10 God speaks of the man of sin who can be only
Satan, taking his seat in the temple, that is, he will rule in the churches that
have become apostate.
In Daniel 8:10-14, God
speaks of a time when the sanctuary and the host will be trodden underfoot for a
period of 2300 days, and the saints of the most high shall be given into his
hand. We are all familiar with the prophecy of Matthew 24:24 which teaches that
false christs and false prophets coming with signs and wonders will arise to
deceive the very elect, if possible.
Indeed, these are a
sampling of many such prophecies in the Bible that we have been examining in
this study. We who love our church because it has been such a comfort to us in
the past and even to some degree in the present are not a bit happy to
contemplate these dire predictions. They shock us to the core of our being. As
we look at the congregation we presently attend, we would like to believe that
these prophecies must be for another time. Surely the present situation cannot
be as bad as these prophecies intimate.
However, if we are truly
honest with ourselves, and with the Word of God, we know that something dreadful
is happening in the churches and congregations of our day. No one can honestly
say that all is well in today’s congregations.
How can we
explain this anomaly that plainly is in evidence?
To make the question even
more complicated, we are aware that in these days, the population of the world
is mushrooming. The population statistics indicate that about 375,000 babies are
born each day.
Even though approximately
145,000 people die each day, the world’s population is still growing at the rate
of about 230,000 individuals each and every twenty four hour period.
This tremendous increase
in population has resulted in a world today of more than seven billion in
population. Must these seven billion hear the Gospel call? Did not Jesus declare
in Matthew 24:14:
And this
gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all
nations; and then shall the end come.
True, for more than 1950
years, God has used the churches and congregations as His means to accomplish
this goal. In spite of the spiritual weaknesses and shortcomings of the church
it has breathe divine organism employed by God to represent and extend the
kingdom of God on this earth. Indeed, there are many glorious chapters in the
history of the churches as they were more or less faithful to the great
commission, go ye into all the world with the Gospel.
But what of today. How can
the churches in their spiritual decline minister the true Gospel. And even if
all of the churches were vibrant with the true Gospel, how can they physically
minister to a world that each hour is 10,000 souls greater in population?
Indeed, we must
realistically admit that the churches of today cannot by any means fulfill
Christ’s command to go into all the world with the Gospel. Fact is, when we
honestly evaluate the totality of the mission effort that is based on a true
representation of the whole counsel of God we must admit the situation is
hopeless.
But it is not hopeless.
About 200 years ago, anticipating the present situation, God began to make some
drastic changes in the world.
After almost 13,000 years
of history, mankind has discovered and begun to use radio waves and other
electronics. Are people more intelligent today than they were a thousand or ten
thousand years ago? We know that cannot be. Rather, it is obvious that God
prevented these discoveries from being made until it was God’s good pleasure to
make them available to accomplish His purposes. And once He allowed mankind to
discover electromagnetic waves, etc., it seems that God is allowing mankind to
understand and use more and more of these wonderful ingredients that He has
built into the creation of the world.
Thus, we wonder: Does a
correlation exist between all of these major subjects we have been discussing?
Let us review.
1. Tremendous apostasy in the
congregations and denominations.
2. Exploding population.
3. Exploding electronic
knowledge, resulting in enormous advances in mass communication.
4. Increasing blessing, coming
to a ministry such as Family Radio as it ministers globally with the true
Gospel.
The fact is, the Bible does
provide a marvelous synthesis of these things. Once we understand the Bible’s
teaching on these subjects, we should understand how harmonious all of these
phenomena are.
Go to the
Ant
One could ask the
question: How will that work if during the latter rain there is no spiritual
oversight over those who claim to have become saved? Is this truly a workable
plan?
God gives us a very
interesting and significant answer to this question in
Proverbs 6. In verses 6-8, God commands:
Go to
the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise: Which having no guide,
overseer, or ruler, Provideth her meat in the summer, and gatherers her food in
the harvest.
Since God can rule over the
lowly ant which has neither guide, overseer, or ruler, surely He can rule over
His children who at the moment of salvation had been given a new resurrected
soul in which they never want to sin again and who are indwelt by the Holy
Spirit.
Just because God utilized
fellow humans (pastors, elders, deacons), to have spiritual oversight during the
church age, that does not mean that God cannot rule directly without such
spiritual oversight.
Moreover, we must remember
that throughout history, most of the peoples of the world were illiterate, and
Bibles were relatively scarce. Therefore, a very practical purpose was served by
the spiritual rulers in the congregation who should have been literate and
should have had access to a Bible.
Today, the Bible is
increasingly available in printed form. Additionally, its message can be heard
worldwide by radio, the Internet, satellite, etc.
In any case, we are to
remember the principle set forth in Philippians
2:13, “For it is God which worketh in you [the true believers] both to will and
to do of his good pleasure.
Why The
Shock to the Congregation
Why are so many pastors and
church members reluctant to consider the idea that the church age has come to an
end? We know that churches that came out of the Reformation, such as Reformed,
Lutheran, and Presbyterian, hold the Roman Catholic teaching that the churches
will continue until Christ returns. On the other hand, churches more Arminian in
nature do not have a legacy from the Roman Catholic church but they also must
face this problem.
There are at least four
verses that greatly contribute to this problem. These four verses have been
interpreted by a great many churches in such a way that the pastors and
therefore the local congregations, perhaps without even realizing this have
taken upon themselves an enormous spiritual authority. It is an authority of
such consequence that it is almost equal to the authority of God Himself. We
will examine hose four verses and indicate how they are mo
st frequently understood. Then
we will show how they should be understood.
The first verse we will
examine is I Timothy 3:15:
But if I tarry long, that thou
mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is
the church of the living God, the pillar and
ground of the truth.
The important question
concerning this verse is whether the phrase “the pillar and grounded the truth”
is modifying the word “church” or the word “God.” Usually, it is taught that it
modifies the word “church.” It is understood, therefore, that the local church
is the pillar and ground of truth.
This teaching can give the
church the idea that it has great authority. This would be true if indeed the
local church had become the foundation of truth. This understanding supports and
is supported by the usual understandingly the second verse we will discuss,
Matthew 16:19, wherein Christ declared to Peter as a representative of all the
apostles and subsequently of all pastors, that he has been given the keys of the
kingdom of God. Matthew 16:17 states:
And I
will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth
shall be loosed in heaven.
Usually, the keys that were
given are understood to be first the key of knowledge (Luke 11:52), which is the
Bible by which the door is opened to salvation. There is also a second key which
is the key to excommunicate, that is, to shut the door to heaven. By means of
these keys, the rulers of the church are supposed to be able to open up the
kingdom of God to those they believe have become saved, and to shuttle kingdom
to those who give clear evidence they are not saved. It is understood that the
consequence of these actions of the church is that God supports and sanctions
the action of the church.
Whatsoever is bound or
loosed on earth shall be bound or loosed in heaven. This understanding of this
verse is entirely compatible with the understanding that the church is the
pillar and ground of truth.
The third verse that helps
to develop the concept that the local church has great spiritual authority is
Ephesians 2:20:
And are
built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself
being the chief corner stone;
This verse is usually
understood to mean that the rulers of the churches beginning with the apostles
and prophets are the spiritual foundation of the local church. This verse, too,
therefore, seems to be altogether in agreement with the previous concept that
the church is the pillar and ground of truth and that the church rulers have
been given the keys of the kingdom so that they open or shuttle door into the
kingdom of God and the local church is built on the foundation of the apostles
and prophets.
The fourth verse that is
important in this matter of church authority is
Matthew 16:18 wherein Jesus declared:
And I
say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my
church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.
The usual understanding of
this verse is that the gates of hell relate to Satan’s kingdom. Thus, it is
understood that the local church can never be overthrown by the action of Satan.
Thus, without question, it is believed the churches under the protection of
Christ will continue all the way to the end of the world.
These four verses, when
understood in the way we have just looked at them, give the local pastors,
elders, and deacons great spiritual authority. True, God has given some rules to
follow. There was to be water baptism, there was to be obedience to all the
doctrines and practices held by the church, there was to be a professional
faith. If these rules were faithfully followed by any church member, the
assumption is that there can be no doubt that the individual is eternally in the
kingdom of God. Thus, the local church which is the external, visible
representation of the kingdom of God is understood to be essentially identical
to the eternal, invisible church. This would be true if indeed all of the
members were truly saved.
Likewise, the local
congregation may be considered to be the bride of Christ inasmuch as it is
believed that virtually all of the members are true believers. Therefore, little
or no distinction is made between the eternal, invisible church and the external
corporate church. In actuality, they are considered identical because all
members of the local congregation are assumed to be saved.
Thus, too, the Confessions
or other doctrines held by the church must be considered by its members to be
faithful to God’s desires. After all, isn’t the church the pillar and ground of
truth.
As long as they faithfully
follow the rules of the local church, they are assured by the rulers of these
churches that they belong to Christ.
By means of this kind of
understanding of these verses, the members of these churches are given vast
assurance that they are safe and secure in the kingdom of God. As long as they
faithfully follow the rules of the local church, they are assured by the rulers
of these churches that they belong to Christ.
With this understanding of
these verses, it is completely understandable that the churches of our day
recoil in horror at the idea that the church age has come to an end and the true
believers are to depart out of the churches. To them it would be the equivalent
of committing spiritual suicide. Moreover, what pastor is ready to surrender
this huge spiritual authority that he believes God had given him at the time his
fellow pastors laid hands on him as a sign that he was ordained by God to have
this authority.
Is the
Church the Pillar and Ground of Truth?
We will now look at these
four verses to discover what they are really teaching. The first verse we
examined was I Timothy 3:15, which
declares:
But if I
tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the
house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of
the truth.
Is the church the pillar
and ground of the truth? Or is God the pillar and
ground of the truth? If the church is the pillar and ground of truth, how
can it be that one church holds the doctrine that Jesus died for everyone while
another church teaches that Christ died only for the elect. How can one church
teach baptism by immersion and another teaches baptism by sprinkling.
Differences between church
beliefs are concerned with a host of doctrines. So how can the church be the
foundation of truth. Only God can be that foundation. The Bible says it very
plainly in I Corinthians 3:11:
For
other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.
Under no circumstance can the
church be the pillar and ground of truth.
Under no circumstance can
the church be the pillar and ground of truth. It is true that during the church
age the believers were living stones in the temple (the churches). They will
even be called a pillar in the eternal temple (Revelation 3:12), but they can
never be the foundation of truth. Only Christ who is God can be the pillar and
foundation of truth.
Suppose I am a pastor, and
I suspect that a doctrine our church or denomination holds is not altogether
faithful to the Bible. My church theologians assure me this doctrine, about
which I am concerned, is faithful to the Bible. After all, doesn’t the Bible
teach in I Timothy 3:15, “the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of
the truth.” Doesn’t God clearly teach in this verse that the church is the
pillar and ground of truth? Isn’t that a sufficient teaching of the Bible to
arrest any concerns I might have regarding faithfulness to God’s Word? This
conclusion is widely held amongst churches. It produces the notion that if a
church acts in solemn assembly concerning any doctrine, they can be sure the
conclusions of this solemn assembly are altogether faithful to God’s desires.
To further substantiate
this notion, the council in Jerusalem, recorded in Acts 15, is frequently
offered as an example of how God interacts with solemn ecclesiastical
assemblies. However, these theologians fail to realize that the council recorded
in Acts was meeting at a time when God was still writing the Bible. To make sure
we do not misunderstand, God records in Acts
15:28:
For it
seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than
these necessary things;
God is instructing us by
this language that God the Holy Spirit was guiding this council so that what was
concluded could become a part of God’s Word. This is so because God used this
incidental a further means of producing the Bible. Holy men in this council in
Jerusalem spoke as God the Holy Spirit moved them. This does not for a moment
suggest that any time there is a solemn meeting of church pastors that the
conclusions arrived at in that meeting are necessarily true to the Bible.
Whether they are true or not must be tested by the Bible.
The principle of
Romans 3:4, “let God be true, but every man a
liar,” must always be kept in mind.
This wrong understanding
of I Timothy 3:15 has set up a great many churches to neatly come out from being
under the authority of the Bible. They have have set themselves up to be the
authority that rules over the Bible.
The
corporate external church can never be the pillar
and ground of truth. The foundation upon which truth is built is Jesus
Christ. I Corinthians 3:11 declares:
For other foundation can no man
lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.
The pillar and ground of
truth cannot modify the word “church.” These words must modify the word “God.”
The church of “God the pillar and ground of truth.” Christ is the Word, He is
the truth. His name is True. How could it be that faulty sinful men meeting in
some solemn ecclesiastical meeting can be the foundation of truth?
But this audacious
conclusion has served the churches so that many believe that their confessions,
their particular church doctrines, are sacrosanct. Thus, as they preach, they
feel secure in their faithfulness to God as long as they faithfully declare what
their church doctrines and confessions teach. I am afraid that it is this kind
of thinking that has fostered an intense lack of fear of God. After all, as long
as we carefully follow the doctrines our church holds recognizing that the
church is the pillar and ground of truth, then we know we are being faithful to
all that God would have us believe. Unfortunately, and sadly, this attitude must
be considered to be dreadful arrogance and pride. No wonder God’s wrath has come
against the churches. We could even wonder, “Why did God take so long to bring
judgment on the churches.”
God Is
Testing the Church
Isn’t it interesting the
way God has designed this verse, I Timothy 3:15? Remember, God is the author of
the Bible. Holy men of old spoke as the Holy Spirit moved them. God could have
phrased this verse so that there would be no question at all concerning who or
what is the pillar and ground of the truth. But the way it is written allows
either possibility. The church is the pillar and ground of the truth or God is
the pillar and ground of the truth.
We must remember that God
has constantly set up testing programs. Adam and Eve were tested in the Garden
of Eden. Abram was tested when he was told to sacrifice his son Isaac. Israel
was tested when Moses remained on Mount Sinai for forty days. Jesus was tested
for forty days immediately after He was baptized. Indeed, testing is an
important aspect of God’s dealings with mankind.
By this verse, the
churches are being tested. Which conclusion will they adopt? If God is the
pillar and ground of the truth, then the churches must remain very humble,
looking only to the Bible as the authority. If the church is to be understood as
the pillar and ground of truth, then the church has been given vast spiritual
authority.
A similar test is
introduced in the Bible by a verse in I Peter 5. In this chapter, God gives
instruction to the overseers of the congregation. He instructs them to feed the
flock, that is, they are to carefully teach the congregation the truths of the
Bible. God further instructs in I Peter 5,
verse 3:
Neither
as being lords over God’s heritage, but being ensamples to the flock.
But then the Bible declares
in verse 4:
And when the chief Shepherd
shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that faders not away.
Is this verse teaching that
those who feed the flock will receive a special crown as a glorious reward for
their work of shepherding the congregation? It would surely appear that this
could be the situation. Nowhere else in the Bible does God speak of anyone
receiving a crown of glory. All believers are given a crown of righteousness (II
Timothy 4:8) and a crown of-life (James 1:12), but this passage is particularly
speaking of the elders, those who have the spiritual oversight of the
congregation. Doesn’t this agree with the statement of I
Timothy 5:17, where we read:
Let the
elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour, especially they who
labour in the word and doctrine.
Indeed, it would appear
that pastors have a special relationship with God. When these verses are tied
into Ephesians 2:20, for example, which appears to teach that the foundation of
the house of God is the apostles and prophets, it is very easy to come to the
conclusion that pastors have a great spiritual authority, even as those who
contend that the church is the pillar and ground of the truth have taken on a
great spiritual authority.
Furthermore, this makes
the office of the pastor exciting and wonderful. Throughout eternity future,
they, and only they, will wear the special crown of glory.
But there is another side
to this test. Do the foregoing conclusions agree with the immediate context in
which this statement of the crown of glory is found? Doesn’t the previous verse
teach that these shepherds are to be examples? And isn’t the supreme and most
trustworthy example we are to follow Christ Himself? Doesn’t He say in
Matthew 11:29:
Take my
yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall
find rest unto your souls.
Wasn’t Moses a great type
of Christ and don’t we read of him in Numbers
12:3:
Now the
man Moses was very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the
earth.
How do these statements
correlate with the idea of special glory to the pastor? True, he is to be
honored, that is, respected as a servant of God, but this in no sense gives him
special spiritual authority. The only spiritual authority is the Bible.
Moreover, the Bible neatly
puts to rest any grandiose ideas of some special glory that awaits pastors in
eternity future. In Luke 17:10, God lays down this principle:
So likewise ye, when ye shall
have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are unprofitable
servants: we have done that which was our duty to do.
As if that is not enough,
in Luke 18:28-30, God makes sure we
understand that all future blessings are encompassed in the fact that we have
been given eternal life. We read in this passage:
Then
Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed thee. And he said unto them,
Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or parents, or
brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God’s sake, Who shall not
receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life
everlasting.
How interesting and
significant that it is the Apostle Peter who is concerned about this subject. If
any of the apostles were singled out for special recognition, it was Peter.
Therefore, we can be certain that the principle God is stating in these verses
applies to every believer, regardless of what their task might be.
And what is the principle
that God set forth? In this life, we will receive many blessings as we serve God
in the kingdom of God, but in eternity future, we receive eternal life.
But eternal life is given
by God’s grace to each and every believer. Every blessing of salvation is
included in the gift of eternal life. Therefore, the crown of glory is included
in the gift of eternal life. Thus, we can be sure that every true believer is
given a crown of glory.
Therefore, if a pastor
concludes on the basis of I Peter 5:4 that he has some spiritual authority, he
has failed the test. He has failed the test just like those who believe the
church is the pillar and ground of the truth have failed the test.
That brings us to the
second passage, Ephesians 2:20, 21:
And are
built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself
being the chief corner stone; In whom all the building fitly framed together
groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord:
The apostles and prophets
cannot be the foundation of the holy temple. The foundation of the apostles and
prophets is the Word of God, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone. As a
matter of fact, Jesus is the Word that became
flesh and dwelt among us.
Thus, Christ is the foundation
even as we learned from I Corinthians 3:11.
We could paraphrase this verse to read, “And
are built upon the Word of God which is the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief-corner stone.”
It is true that we read in
Revelation 21:14 about the holy city, new Jerusalem having “twelve foundations,
and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb,” but we must
understand that the foundations represent Christ. Throughout eternity future in
the new heaven and new earth, the fullness of the believers represented by the
twelve apostles are H
is body. They are forever
intimately identified with Him.
This verse, too, is
designed by God to be a test for the church. Unfortunately, a great many pastors
and Bible teachers have failed the test.
How then are we to
understand Matthew 16:19, where we read:
And I
will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth
shall be loosed in heaven.
What are the keys that are
given to the church. The keys can only be the Bible. God uses the key which is
the Bible to open the bates of hell to free men from the wrath of God. God uses
the key of the Bible to open the door (Christ) into the kingdom of God. That is
why we read in II Corinthians 2:15, 16:
For we
are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that
perish: To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the
savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
We are this fragrance
because we as true believers are custodians of the keys, the Bible. But who
opens and shuts these gigantic spiritual doors. We read in
Revelations 3:7:
And to
the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is
holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no
man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth;
This verse clearly teaches
that it is Christ who opens and shuts. Significantly, God wrote
Matthew 16:19 very carefully.
Unfortunately, something of this care was lost when the Greek words were
translated into English. The verse should read:
...whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall having been bound in heaven; and
whatsover though shalt loose on earth shall having been loosed in heaven.
By use of the past perfect
tense, God is assuring us that the prior action was God’s action. He has elected
and saved a person because the church which was made the custodian of the keys,
the Bible, had faithfully declared the Gospel.
Does
Church Membership Guarantee Salvation?
There are many pastors who
take comfort in these words of Matthew 16:19 as well as the words of
Matthew 18:18, which reads:
Verily I
say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and
whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.
They wrongly believe that
when the pastor and elders or deacons conclude that a person has become saved,
it is guaranteed that the person has indeed become saved. They fail to realize
that the verb tenses in this verse, as was true with the verbs in Matthew 16:19,
which describe salvation, are in the past perfect tense. “Whatsoever ye shall
bind on earth shall having been bound in heaven,” and “Whatsoever ye shall loose
on earth shall having been loosed in heaven.”
The action of saving is
God’s action. The external church functioned as God’s servant to send out the
Gospel. It functioned as God’s servant to welcome those who appeared to have
become saved into the congregation. It functioned as God’s servants to teach and
guide, by means of the Bible, those who appeared to have become saved.
But no pastor and no church can
cause someone being ministered to within the congregation to become saved.
But no pastor and no church
can cause someone being ministered to within the congregation to become saved.
No human has an insight as to who is elect of God. That is God’s work entirely.
Therefore, the best the church leaders can do is assume that some within the
congregation may have become saved. On the other hand, there may be those who
appear to have become saved but in actuality, they have not become saved.
Therefore, the preaching
to the congregation and the guidance of the congregation during the church age
always had to include warnings concerning God’s judgment on the unsaved as well
as the warning to the whole congregation to make sure of their salvation. This
is so, as II Corinthians 13:5
admonishes:
Examine
yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your
own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
Those who search their own
hearts and know they are saved can know that they are a part of the bride of
Christ, the eternal invisible church over which the gates of hell cannot prevail
because Christ has paid for all of their sins.
On the other hand, we can
know that the corporate external church known as congregations and denominations
have no assurance that they are safe from the wrath of God.
Since the true believers
within a congregation cannot come under God’s wrath, this warning was
particularly leveled against the external body, which consists of all the
churches and congregations that exist today. Even as the seven churches of
Revelation 2 and 3 were judged and were completely removed, so any and every
congregation can come under the judgment of God. Because there has never been a
perfect church at any time in the history of the world, it is a testimony to the
patience and mercy of God that congregations and denominations continued to
flourish in the New Testament era. In spite of their flaws and defects, God has
used the churches during the last more than 1950 years to bring the Gospel to
the world. These churches from many different denominations have been the
vehicle, the instrument by which the Gospel of salvation has gone into virtually
every country of the world.
This helps us to
understand John 20:22, 23 which
declares:
And when
he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy
Ghost: Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye
retain, they are retained.
We know, of course, that
only God can forgive sins (Mark 2:7). Therefore, we must understand that this
verse is teaching that it is God who does the forgiving. The church acknowledges
the person’s forgiveness (salvation) by welcoming him into the congregation as a
saved person.
Under no circumstance may
the church believe that those who follow the rules of the church and become
members are definitely those who were elected to salvation. Only God can know
who the elect are. We must consider, for example, the Old Testament nation of
Israel which was the church (Acts 7:38) until the season of the New Testament
church. We read of them in Hebrews 3:17-19:
But with
whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose
carcases fell in the wilderness? And to whom snare he that they should not enter
into his rest, but to them that believed not? So we see that they could not
enter in because of unbelief.
Again in
Romans 9:31, 32. God makes reference to
them:
But
Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the
law of righteousness. Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it
were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone;
Indeed, these verses tell
us that a church can be used of God to further His kingdom and yet have very few
true believers within it. We also have the information on the church of Sardis
(Revelation 3:6). It had already become a dead church (verse 1) although it
still had a few names (verse 4) of true believers.
As we have looked more
carefully at these three verses, we have found no indication that the pastor and
church rulers have great spiritual authority. Nor do we find that the church
doctrines are necessarily to be trusted as true and trustworthy. The elders are
overseers who cared for the church. They ruled over the church to make sure the
preached Gospel was as accurate as possible. They were to be sure that
everything was done decently and in good order. They were to make sure that the
elders and deacons meet the qualification set forth in I Timothy 3. But the only
authority that saves people is God Himself. God is the only one who knows who
the elect are. God is the only one who decides when He will apply His Word to
the life of the individual He plans to save. The elders were to then welcome
that person into the church membership.
In Prayer
and Ministering the Word
Fact is, there is a very
revealing statement given in Acts 6:4:
but we
will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word.
The occasion is the
appointment in the early church of seven men to ease the load of the apostles.
In this verse, God describes how the spiritual heads of the church were to
operate. They are to minister the Word, that is they were to teach and preach
the Bible. To do this adequately, they had to study the Word to make sure they
were teaching and preaching what God declares and not ideas that came from men’s
minds. They were to faithfully preach the whole counsel of God so that the
unsaved hear of their need for salvation and the true believers could
learn more and more about the
kingdom of God, so that through God’s Word, they will grow in grace.
But secondly, they were to
give themselves continually in prayer. Why is this emphasized? What is prayer.
Prayer is communicating with God. Why must the spiritual shepherds of the church
continually communicate with God?
It is easy to understand
this if we are walking very humbly before God. We will recognize that in
ourselves we have no understanding, no spiritual strength, no wisdom. We know
that in ourselves we will never understand the Bible. God the Holy Spirit must
open our eyes. We know that we can’t get anyone saved. But we can plead with God
for mercy on behalf of those to whom we are ministering the Word. We should pray
that our life will be a faithful example to the congregation. We are to
continually pray because we art completely dependent upon God working in us to
will and to do of His good pleasure in every aspect of our lives, and this is
particularly true as we shepherd the congregation.
There is no place in their life
for pride or the idea that they have great spiritual authority.
In other words, the
spiritual rulers in the congregation were to be totally dependent upon God. They
must always remember they are simply His humble servants who had been given the
task of shepherding the flock. There is no place in their life for pride or the
idea that they have great spiritual authority. Neither is there any Biblical
basis for believing that the Confessions or other doctrines held by a church are
necessarily pleasing to God.
The Bible alone and in its
entirety is the only authority that rules as truth. That is, every doctrine held
by a church must always be subject to the authority of the Bible. In fact,
in I Peter 5:2, 3, God admonishes the
spiritual rulers of the church:
Feed the
flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by
constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; Neither as
being lords over God’s heritage, but being ensamples to the flock.
The pastor and the elders,
as humble examples to the congregation, should have been the first to depart out
of the local congregation. As spiritual rulers they are overseers who tenderly
care for the flock. As we just read, they are not “lords” over the congregation.
Faithful
to the Word
Actually, the problem is
much greater and more serious than that which we have been describing. Let us
think again of what the task of the pastor was. He has been called of God to
faithfully bring forth what the Bible teaches. When he tells his congregation,
“thus saith the Lord,” it better be exactly what the Bible teaches. If he
teaches wrongly, he cannot lay the blame on his seminary or on his fellow
pastors or on the elders. He has been called to be a faithful shepherded the
flock, which is the congregation over which he has the spiritual oversight.
Therefore, he must
carefully and diligently check out everything he teaches to be sure it accords
altogether with the Bible. If he is trusting certain doctrines because that is
what the confession teaches or that is what we Baptists or we Lutherans or we
Methodists believe, then he is trusting men rather than God. He must personally
check out each doctrine he teaches so that he can show from God’s Word that what
he is teaching is true. Unless this is done, it will simply mean that be is
worshipping the men who designed these doctrines.
For example, the Bible
says faith is work (I Thessalonians 1:3, II Thessalonians 1:11). It also
declares our salvation is not of our work (Ephesians 2:8-9). If a pastor teaches
what the theologians who wrote the confession teach, namely, that faith is an
instrument through which God works to save us, the pastor is preaching a
man-made gospel. Another example is that the Bible declares that what God hath
joined together, let not man put asunder (Matthew 19:6). and “the woman which
hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth” (Romans
7:2, I Corinthians 7:39). If the church allows the teaching that there can be
divorce for fornication, it has established its own law. It is teaching the laws
of men rather than the law of God. Moreover, the Bible declares that whosoever
marrieth her that is put away from her husband committees adultery (Luke 16:18,
Romans 7:3, etc.). If a church or a pastor teaches other than this, a teaching
is being offered that is out of the mind of man rather than from God.
Many, many doctrines
taught by pastors can be added to this brief list. The scary and sad conclusion
we must come to is that there is little or no evidence that many of these
pastors have a fear of God. They do not tremble at His Word. It is no wonder,
then, that God’s wrath is upon them and their church as God warns in
Jeremiah 1:16:
And I
will utter my judgments against them touching all their wickedness, who have
forsaken me, and have burned incense unto other gods, and worshipped the works
of their own hands.
The Bible alone and in its
entirety must always be considered the divine authority. No local church may in
any way claim that authority,
Salvation
By Grace Alone
Our understanding of the
nature of salvation is second in importance only to our understanding of the
authority of the Bible. It is a subject that flows from the teachings of the
Bible.
The Bible insists that our
salvation is by the grace of God alone. Under no circumstance is any work on our
part to be regarded as even the smallest assist to our salvation. Unfortunately,
while in the most faithful churches, lip service is paid to the concept of grace
alone, in actuality, it is not believed or taught. The proof that it is not
believed is seen in such actions and doctrines as the following,
1.Faith is an instrument
through which God works His salvation plan.
2.Water baptism is a necessary
act before we are saved.
3.We must accept Christ and
only then will we become saved.
4.The atonement of Christ has
made provision for the sins of every individual in the whole world.
5.We must believe in Christ
before we can become saved.
6.We must repent of our sins
before we can become saved.
7.We can become saved only if
we are part of a church or congregation.
8.We must make public
profession of our faith before we become saved.
9.We can pray certain prayers
and thus become saved.
10.If we no longer attend
church, it indicates that we were never saved.
Some of these wrong ideas
are present in virtually all churches and congregations. Perhaps it is
naturalized, but each and every one of these ideas makes salvation conditional,
that is, we can only become saved if we do something.
Does the
Church Need the Lord Jesus?
Earlier in our study we
learned that the Book of Jeremiah has as a primary focus the end of the church
age. This means that its warnings and judgments are being leveled at the
churches of our day. Thus, in Jeremiah 2:6 we
read:
Neither
said they, Where is the LORD that brought us up out of the land of Egypt,
In
Jeremiah 2:8 we read:
The
priests said not, Where is the LORD? and they that handle the law knew me not:
the pastors also transgressed against me, and the prophets prophesied by Baal,
and walked after things that do not profit.
The plain implication of
these statements is that those who have the spiritual oversight in the churches
do not need God to further God’s plan of salvation. True, they pay lip service
to the idea that they need God, but in reality, all that is necessary to further
God’s salvation plan is under the control of the church. In the church all the
necessary activities are going on to guarantee the salvation of the unsaved.
Whatsoever is loosed by the activity of the church will be loosed in heaven.
Whatsoever is bound or excommunicated by the church has been excommunicated by
the edict of the church. Those who have made confession of faith are certainly
believers.
In other words, the church
does not need God to get people saved. According to their incorrect
understanding of the Bible, they have in place all the decisions and actions
that are required by anyone who desires to become saved.
Before We
Are Saved We Are Spiritually Dead
They take at face value
that when God commands us to believe, to repent, to seek God, to call on Him,
etc., we should and can do these things. They fail to realize that we are
spiritually dead. By nature, we will never seek God, that is, seek God on His
terms. They do not realize that no one can come to God unless God draws him.
They do not realize that we are as spiritually dead as Lazarus of John 11 was
physically dead. They do not realize that even as Christ called the physically
dead Lazarus to come forth, He commands us, who are spiritually dead, to
believe, to repent, etc. Lazarus obeyed the command to come forth, and he came
out of that tomb. He could do so only because Christ gave him physical life and
ears to hear. Likewise, before any spiritually dead person can obey God’s
command to believe, God must save that spiritually dead person, give him
spiritual ears to hear and a new resurrected soul, so he will obey.
These two huge issues, the
authority of the Bible and the nature of salvation, are far more important than
the Biblical teaching that we have come to the end of the church age.
I hope the reader is
beginning to see the utmost seriousness of these statements. These statements
have not been made because of a crusade or vendetta against the church. They are
being made as solemn facts setting forth a realistic analysis of the condition
that exists in the churches of our day.
And that brings us to the
fourth verse. In Matthew 16:18 Jesus declared:
I will build my church; and the
gates of hell shall not prevail against it.
Do the gates of hell
identify with Satan? It is true that Satan
is to spend eternity in hell,
but does he control who is to go through the gates into hell? This must be
obvious. Only God is the judge of the earth. Only God is in charge of who is to
go through the gates into hell. The sad fact is that the gates of hell will
prevail against all who remain unsaved. Hell will make its claim on every
unsaved person because the wages of sin must be paid.
But there are those whom
hell cannot have. They are those who have become saved. The gates of hell cannot
prevail against them. They have become eternal members of the invisible body of
believers who are the eternal church of God. The corporate external church can
have a few of these members of the eternal church (like the church of Sardis) or
it can have a sizable percentage of such members. Only God know who the true
believers are in any congregation.
The Gates
of Hell Will Prevail Against the Unsaved in the Church
This verse cannot be
teaching that the local churches will continue as the house of God all the way
to the end of the world. Even as the seven churches of Revelation 2 and
Revelation 3 came to an end, so can any or all churches come to an end. True,
they will still physically be here all the way to the end, just as synagogues
which were a part of an earlier season of God’s program of the Gospel, are still
here. But as we approach the end neither the synagogues nor the churches have
any part in God’s Gospel program. It must be clearly understood that on this
earth there are two churches. The one which is called Jerusalem above (Galatians
4:26), consists of those who truly have been saved. The persons who are a part
of this church may be only a small part of the members of a local congregation.
The gates of hell cannot prevail against these individuals.
There also exists the
Jerusalem which is now (Galatians 4:25). They are all the members of the local
congregation who are not saved. The gates of hell will prevail against them.
In Matthew 16:18 God gave
His wonderful promise, “I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not
prevail against it.” As we have seen, in the minds of many people, the
church against which the gates of hell cannot prevail is considered to be the
corporate external church known by such names as the First Methodist Church,
Redeemer Lutheran Church, or Second Reformed Church.
These churches and
denominations have no guarantee of length of time of existence.
It is true that these
external corporate bodies (which include all of the congregations and
denominations that believe the Bible is the Word of God), are holy organisms
established more or less according to Biblical rules. For example, in I Timothy
3 God gives very careful rules for the selection of elders and deacons. But
these churches and denominations have no guarantee of length of time of
existence. For example, in Revelation 2 and Revelation 3 God speaks of seven
churches that were in existence at the time the Bible was being finished. Yet a
few hundred years later, all of these churches had disappeared. Indeed,
afterwards for many hundreds of years there was no Christian witness of any kind
in the cities wherein these churches had been located. Thus, we can be certain
that the church Christ has in view in Matthew 16 is not the corporate external
church which consists of local congregations that can be found throughout the
world.
What church is it then
that Jesus had in view when He said, “the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it.” As we have seen, the solution is that there is an eternal church
which is made up of all those individuals who personally have become saved. They
were given eternal life because Jesus as their Savior has paid for each and
every one of their sins. Therefore, forever more they had become safe and
secure, Matthew 16 very definitely has this spiritual church in view. It can
never come under the wrath of God which is the essence of hell. The gates of
hell can never make a claim upon those who are truly saved.
There is a corporate
external church which consists of all the churches and congregations as they are
found on the face of the earth. There is also an eternal invisible church that
is made up of all the true believers who during the church age were normally
found in the corporate external churches. But when Christ says, “I will build my
church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it,” He isn’t speaking
of the corporate external churches. The same holds true when He speaks of the
church as the bride of the Lamb. Only the eternal invisible church is the bride
of Christ.
When He speaks of the
church as His body, He can be speaking only of the eternal invisible church.
When He speaks of the church in Ephesians 3:10 as the evidence of the manifold
wisdom of God, it can only be the eternal invisible church. When He declares in
Colossians 1:18 that He is the head of the church, again, it can only be the
eternal invisible church.
Is the
Local Congregation the Bride of Christ?
Unfortunately, in a great
many churches, no distinction is made between the corporate external church that
consists, on the one hand, of various local congregations, and on the other
hand, the eternal invisible church. Fact is, in many churches, it is assumed
that those who have made profession of faith, who have been baptized in water,
who have become members of the church, and who regularly partake of the Lord’s
Supper, are truly saved. Therefore, the idea exists that the whole congregation
is saved.
Therefore, effectively, it
is believed that the congregation itself is the body of Christ, the bride of
Christ. The congregation then is looked upon as the eternal invisible church.
But this thinking is
without Biblical justification. None of the above actions which have been
performed by each church member initiates or proves salvation. A person can do
all of these things and still be as unsaved as the most wicked individual in the
world.
Salvation is 100% an
action of God in which He makes the individual a new creation. He gives the
saved one a new resurrected soul in which he never wishes to sin again. And only
God knows those whom He has saved. True, the one who has become saved will know
he has become saved. I John 2:3 assures us:
And hereby we do know that we
know him, if we keep his commandments.
Therefore, the one who has
truly become saved will be deeply concerned that all of the doctrines he holds
are true to the Bible. He will realize that church doctrine and confessions may
never be considered to be ultimate truth. In fact, perhaps without realizing it,
he will be of the same mood as the writer of Article VII of the Belgic
Confession, which places that Confession and church doctrines precisely where
they ought to be.
This article reads as follows.
'Article VII
The Sufficiency of the Holy
Scriptures to be the Only Rule of Faith
We believe that those Holy
Scriptures fully contain the will of God, and that whatsoever man ought to
believe unto salvation is sufficiently taught therein. For since the whole
manner of worship which God requires of us is written in them at large, it is
unlawful for any one, though an apostle, to teach otherwise than we are now
taught in the Holy Scriptures: nay, though it were an angel from heaven, as the
apostle Paul says. For it is forbidden to add unto or take away anything from
the Word of God, it does thereby evidently appear that the doctrine thereof is
most perfect and complete in all respects.
Neither may we consider
any writings of men, however holy these men may have been, of equal value with
these divine Scriptures, nor ought we to consider customs, or the great
multitude, or antiquity, or succession of times and persons, or councils,
decrees or statutes, as of equal value with the truths of God, since the truth
is above all; for all men are of themselves liars, anymore vain than vanity
itself. Therefore, we reject with all our hearts whatsoever does not agree with
this infallible rule, as the apostles have taught us, saying, Prove the spirits,
whether they are of God. Likewise: If any one cometh unto you, and bringeth not
this teaching, receive him not into your house.
Unfortunately, while this
excellent statement of Article VII continues to be in the Belgic Confession of
our day, there exists hardly a person anywhere who is paying attention to this
Article. Had it been taken seriously, it would have meant that the churches that
used the Belgic Confession would have been constantly examining this Confession
to make sure that in every part it was as Biblical as possible. Had they done
this, they would have discovered that many statements in the Belgic Confession
are not nearly as Biblical as they should be.
For example, Article XXIV of
this Confession states:
We believe that this true
faith, being wrought in man by the hearing of the Word of God, and the operation
of the Holy Spirit, regenerates him and makes him a new man.'
This statement long ago
should have been corrected. The Bible teaches that faith is a work. Therefore,
this statement is effectively teaching that there is homework (faith) that we do
that regenerates us. The truth is that the faith God gives the believer is
always a result or product of salvation. Faith is a good work like all of the
good works that become evident in the life of the one who becomes saved.
Throughout the years that
followed the adoption of the various confessions, like the Belgic Confession,
the Heidelberg Catechism, the Canons of Dort, the Westminster Confession, the
Baptist Confession, the Augsburg Confession, churches should have continued to
check the Confessions by the Word of God and made necessary corrections. True,
these Confessions would never have become a perfect presentation of truth
because they were not divinely inspired. But they could have become much more
accurate
than they are. Furthermore, as
they were corrected, the emphasis would have been made more clear that the final
authority is the Bible alone and its entirety.
Instead, however, the
churches accepted these Confessions as they were first adopted by the churches.
They were looked upon as a final authoritarian statement concerning Biblical
truth. And as the years went by, they became venerated as truth, their antiquity
giving credence to this concept. Thus, the incorrect teachings in these
Confessions became high places. They effectively were lies in that they claimed
that God had said these things when God had not said these things.
If weave truly saved, we
will realize that the ultimate source of truth can only be the Bible. We will
begin to realize that church teachings such as Confessions can serve as guides
but can never be considered the final authority. Unfortunately, in the churches
of our day, few church members see that there
is a difference between what
the church teaches, as it tries to remain faithful to the Confessions, and what
the Bible teaches.
We will begin to realize that
church teachings such as Confessions can serve as guides but can never be
considered the final authority.
That is why we, therefore,
must clearly recognize there is a great difference between the corporate
external church and the eternal invisible church. This great difference exists
even though during the church age, the members of the eternal invisible church
worshipped under the roof of the external visible church wherein could be found
many defects.
Actually, at times,
perhaps only a tiny remnant of a congregation was a part of the eternal
invisible church. Certainly, at any time during the church age, it was
presumptuous for a pastor to assume that virtually all of the members of his
church were part of the eternal invisible church.
We have learned that a
great many New Testament churches have fallen into the snare of pride. They
unwittingly have developed the idea that they virtually have as much authority
as God Himself.
Thou Art a
Man, and Not God
Now we understand one good
reason why God has written Ezekiel 28. There God speaks of the merchant city
Tyre that sent out the ships of Tarshish. A careful study of this chapter would
show that Tyre represents the churches as they send the Gospel into the world.
By this means the gold and silver and other valuable commodities that represent
the true believers are brought into the kingdom of God. The prince of Tyre
represents the pastors, the elders, and the deacons who have been given the
spiritual rule of the congregation God warns these rulers in verse 2:
Son of man, say unto the prince
of Tyrus, Thus saith the Lord GOD; Because thine heart is lifted up, and thou
hast said, I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas; yet
thou art a man, and not God, though thou set thine heart as the heart of God:
This verse is striking the
nail on the head. God resists the proud but gives grace to the humble. When a
church begins to think and act as if it has Virutally the same authority as God,
something is going to happen. God is long suffering. He overlooked the spiritual
high places for a long time. But He finally brings that pride to an end. We
presently are living at that time when God’s judgment has fallen upon the
churches. The church rulers are not God, they are men!
Ezekiel
28:6-10 records:
Therefore thus saith the Lord GOD; Because thou hast set thine heart as the
heart of God; Behold, therefore I will bring strangers upon thee, the terrible
of the nations: and they shall draw their swords against the beauty of thy
wisdom, and they shall defile thy brightness. They shall bring thee down to the
pit, and thou shalt die the deaths of them that are slain in the midst of the
seas. Wilt thou yet say before him that slayers thee, I am God? but thou shalt
be a man, and no God, in the hand of him that slayeth thee. Thou shalt die the
deaths of the uncircumcised by the hand of strangers: for I have spoken it,
saith the Lord GOD.
In
Conclusion
We have learned that the
four verses we have been considering are very frequently understood to teach
that the corporate, external church which is made up of local churches, is the
foundation of truth. The spiritual rulers are its foundation. They act to save
people and God sanctions their actions. Thus, they need not spend much time
differentiating between the eternal church and the external church. They are
convinced that essentially they are one and the same because they believe
virtually all members of the church are saved. This kind of thinking fostered
the same kind of wrong thinking that Lucifer fell into. He wanted to be God
(Isaiah 14:13-14), when in actuality, he had been created to be a ministering
spirit (Hebrews 1:13). True believers always recognize we are humble servants of
God. We read of Moses the servant of God (Joshua 1:1) and of Joshua the servant
of the Lord (Joshua 24:29). Could it be that each of us might humbly be the
servant of Christ.
Unfortunately, the
conclusions of this chapter make virtually all congregations look bad.
Therefore, they will greatly offend many pastors and church members. There are
many church members who have complete confidence in the spiritual integrity of
their pastor. They believe he is a loving faithful shepherd who is faithfully
declaring the Word of God.
The real test, however, is
not what is seen with our eyes, but what any pastor or denomination does with
these four verses. If they believe that the church is the pillar and ground of
truth, if they believe that those who have made a profession of faith and who
trust that what their church teaches is faithful to God’s Word, and therefore,
ordinarily are always to be considered true believers, then this maybe an
indication that these church overseers have taken on great spiritual authority.
They will have taken on a spiritual authority that is far beyond that which the
Bible teaches.
To further test this
situation one has only to examine the teachings of the denomination to which
this church belongs. Ordinarily, a pastor will be altogether faithful to the
doctrines held by his denomination. If he is not faithful to these doctrines, he
would soon no longer be able to continue as a pastor in that denomination. If
the denomination teaches that the local churches will endure to the end because
Satan cannot prevail against them, if it teaches that the local church
membership consists mostly of born-again believers, usually he will also hold
those doctrines as truth. It will be clear evidence that, that church has many
high places.
Ultimately, of course, we
have learned in this study and we must realize that even if a local church could
be found in which the pastor is the loving, humble overseer a pastor ought to
be, the Holy Spirit would still not be saving people in that
congregation. Even if the
pastor is an exemplary example of a humble, faithful servant of Christ
constantly praying for God’s mercy upon those to whom he is ministering the
Bible, the believers should depart out. These statements are true because the
era of the church age, the season of the early rain that has brought in the
Pentecostal harvest of the firstfruits, has ended. The temple has come to an end
so that all the precious, living stones within it have been thrown down.
APPENDIX A
The End of the Church Age...and
After
Worship
God The Creator
Earlier in our study, we
began to examine the question of worshipping the beast (Satan). We should be
worshipping God as the Creator and Savior. In Revelation 14:7, God declares,
“worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of
waters.”
What does it mean to
worship someone? Worship is identified with bowing down before the one who is
our master. It is to acknowledge Him as the giver of every benefit and blessing
we receive. It is an acknowledgment that He is the one we will serve because our
will is surrendered to Him.
But doesn’t everyone in
the churches recognize this? Surely, everyone knows that God who is the Creator
of the universe is the only one we should worship.
Unfortunately, it is one
thing to know and it is another thing to do what we know. In Revelation 14:9,
God warns:
And the third angel followed
them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and
receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand,
Why should God warn that we
are not to worship the beast or his image? And what is the image of the beast?
To answer these questions
we must become better acquainted with Revelation 13. We will discover that the
entire chapter is devoted to Satan’s rule during the Great Tribulation period
which we are now experiencing. Revelation 13:1, 2 declare:
And I stood upon the sand of
the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten
horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.
And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet
of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his
power, and his seat, and great authority.
The picture of the beast
with seven heads and ten horns typifies Satan. We first read of this beast in
Revelation 12:3:
And there appeared another
wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten
horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.
There are at least three
differences in these two accounts. Revelation 12:3 calls this animal a dragon.
Revelation 12:1, 2 calls it a beast. Revelation 12:3 says the heads are crowned.
Revelation 13:1, 2 says the ten horns are crowned. Revelation 12:3 informs us
the dragon is identified with heaven. Revelation 13:1, 2 tells us the beast
comes out the sea. The solution to these differences can be known.
The
Believers Give Birth to Christ
First, we should briefly
outline the truths set forth in Revelation 12. Verses 1, 2 declare:
And there appeared a great
wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and
upon her head a crown of twelve stars: And she being with child cried,
travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.
The woman is the Old
Testament believers represented by Mary who
gave birth to Jesus. They are
clothed with the sun, that is, they are clothed with Christ who is their robe of
righteousness. The moon is under her feet. The moon represents the law of God.
The believers have become victorious over the law in the sense that the law of
God can no longer condemn them. The crown of twelve stars signifies that the
believers reign with Christ.
Verses 3 and 4 continue:
And there appeared another
wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten
horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the
stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the
woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was
born.
The third part represents
all who are believers. We in Adam were created to be perfect. But when Satan the
dragon caused Eve to sin, he effectively caused all who would eventually become
believers (the stars of heaven), to be cast out of heaven. This dragon (
Satan) was ready to kill Jesus
as soon He was born. The seven heads are crowned, indicating Satan’s rule over
unsaved mankind throughout the history of the world. Verse 5 continues:
And she brought forth a man
child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught
up unto God, and to his throne.
The Entire
New Testament Era Equals 1260 Days
The man child, Jesus,
returns to heaven and the woman (the New Testament believers), continue under
God’s protection for 1260 days. The figure 1260 represents three and a half
years. However, to inform us that it represents a different time period from the
forty two months of Revelation 11:2 God speaks of it as 1260 days. This period
is the same period of time set forth in Daniel 9:27 where God emphasizes there
is a half a week (1/2 of 7) from the cessation of sacrifice and offering (this
occurred when Christ was offered as the sacrifice), until the abomination of
desolation and the consummation (the end of the world). Thus, the 1260 days of
Revelation 12:6 covers the entire period from the cross to the end of the world.
Verses 7 to 11 of
Revelation 12 describe the victory Christ won over Satan when Christ went to the
cross. We read:
And there was war in heaven:
Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his
angels, And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. And
the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan,
which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast into the earth, and his angels were
cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come
salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his
Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before
our God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by
the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.
Michael is Christ who
defeated Satan by the blood of the Lamb (Christ gave His life as the sacrificial
Lamb). The result that Satan was given a death blow, he was cast out of heaven.
He was bound so that he could no longer deceive the nations (Revelation 20:2,
3). He was cast into hell
(Revelation 20:3 and II Peter
2:4), that is, he was placed eternally under the wrath of God so that on the
last day, he will be cast into the lake of fire (Revelation 20:10).
Thus, we learn from
Revelation 12 that Satan is presented as a dragon who rules over unsaved mankind
throughout the history of the world. At the cross, he was defeated and became
subject to hell.
As we learned earlier,
Revelation 13 discusses the rulership of Satan over all of the unsaved during
the Great Tribulation of our day. We can see the differences here between God’s
plan for the Gospel and Satan throughout time.
As we continue our study,
let us look again at Revelation 14:8. We
read:
And there followed another
angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made
all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
What does Babylon have to
do with the verses we have been studying in these chapters? We are learning that
Babylon has everything to do with Chapters 13 and 14 of Revelation. We must
remember that already in Isaiah 14, God typified Satan by the king of Babylon.
Furthermore, earlier in
this study when we compared the judgment on Judah in 587 B.C. with the Great
Tribulation of our day, the king of Babylon whom God used to destroy Judah
typifies Satan whom God has loosed so that he takes his seat (he reigns) in the
temple (the churches and congregations of our day).
Seated on
a Scarlet Beast
Let us look some more at
Revelation 17. We see in Revelation 17:3 that the woman, Babylon, is seated on a
scarlet beast having seven heads and ten horns. We know that without question
this beast with seven heads and 10 horns is
Satan. But why is the color
scarlet used as its color? The harlot, too, is clothed with purple and scarlet.
The color scarlet is
associated with salvation. In Hebrews 9:19 God speaks of scarlet wool as being
associated with the ceremonial activity that pictures salvation.
It was also a royal color;
the color fit for a king. Remember during the suffering of Jesus, they put a
scarlet robe on Him (Matthew 27:28) and mocked Him saying, “Hail, King of the
Jews!” (Matthew 27:29).
Thus, on the one hand, in
Revelation 17 Satan is showing himself to be a counterfeit christ, an
antichrist. And he is also showing himself to be a king. The woman, too, is
clothed with purple and scarlet. Actually the verb tense is past perfect. Thus,
it should read “has been arrayed.” During the church age the church was the holy
place where most of the true believers were found. The Bible says that they
shall reign on earth (Revelation 5:10). They are a ro
yal priesthood (I Peter2:9).
Therefore, the churches have been intimately identified with those who reign.
After the church age, the
churches still insist that they are identified with a royal reign as seen in the
citation of Revelation 18:7, wherein the fallen church declares “I sit a queen.”
Moreover, Revelation 17:18 declares:
And the woman which thou safest
is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.
The Bible
Rules Over the Church
What does it mean that she
reigns over the kings of earth. During the church age the church is the external
representation of the kingdom of God on this earth. God has made the churches
the custodian, the steward that is to declare the commands of the Bible to the
world. In that sense the Bible rules over the whole earth.
The proof of this truth
will be seen at Judgment Day. Every person on the face of the whole earth who
has not obeyed the commands of the Bible will be judged and found guilty of
violating those commands. According
to the rules of the Bible,
those found guilty will be sentenced to eternal damnation.
However, when Satan began
to rule in the churches, the Holy Spirit was not in the midst. Satan has become
the ruler. Because he is allowed by God to rule over all the unsaved of the
world, and because he now is the ruler over the church, in that sense, the
churches now rule over the whole world. Therefore, in that sense, the woman
rules over all the earth. This is so because Satan has become the ruler in the
churches.
Verse 4 of Revelation 17
says that the woman was decked with gold, precious stones, and pearls. Again the
verb tense is in the past perfect so that it should read “has been decked.”
The woman Babylon (the
churches and congregations) is a harlot. Yet within her there have been true
believers (gold, precious stones, and pearls). But they have been either driven
out or if they’re still in, they are commanded to come out of her (Revelation
18:4),
This woman also has a
golden cup in her hand (vs. 4). This cup should be filled with the pure water of
the Gospel which is offered to the kings of the earth to drink. But it has
become filled with the filthiness of her fornication. Instead of the true
Gospel, she is offering a gospel designed by men. Instead of being filled with
true believers who are the pure bride of Christ and who are faithfully bringing
the pure Gospel, it has become adulterated with those whom we read about in I
Corinthians 3:12 as wood, hay, and stubble.
Mother of
Harlots
Verse 5 of Revelation 17
describes her as the mother of harlots. Let us examine this statement. In the
Old Testament, Israel is described as being married to God. We read in Isaiah
50:1:
Thus saith the LORD, Where is
the bill of your mother’s divorcement, whom I have put away? or which of my
creditors is it to whom I have sold you? Behold, for your iniquities have ye
sold yourselves, and for your transgressions is your mother put away.
In Jeremiah 3:14 we read:
Turn, O backsliding children,
saith the LORD; for I am married unto you; and I will take you one of a city,
and two of a family, and I will bring you to Zion:
Israel as a nation was
married to God, but because of her spiritual adulteries God divorced her. That
divorce became final when Christ was on the cross and the veil of the temple was
rent. At that moment the holy of holies was no longer holy. Therefore, the
temple was no longer the Holy Place. Jerusalem was no longer the holy city.
God’s spiritual relationship with national Israel came to an end.
The Bible does not
indicate that God became married to the New Testament Israel, the churches and
congregations that would be in existence throughout the church age. Instead, God
indicates that the true believers became the bride of Christ. All of the sins,
past, present, and future, of these who have become saved have been covered by
the blood of Christ. Therefore, in no sense does God look upon them as
adulterous even though sin is still found in them. God speaks of them as those
who were not defiled with women for they are virgins (Revelation 14:4). This
language assures us that from God’s vantage point, the bride of Christ which
consists of all true believers is pure.
However, within the
churches are a great many who believe they are saved but who have not actually
become saved. They are the wood, hay, stubble. They, like all unsaved mankind,
are married to the law of God. We read in Romans 7:14:
Know ye not, brethren, (for I
speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as
long as he liveth? For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to
her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from
the law of her husband. So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to
another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she
is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to
another man. Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the
body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised
from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God.
Verse 4 assures us that
before salvation, we were married to the law of God. Therefore, each time an
unsaved person sins, he is committing an act of spiritual adultery against the
law of God which is the husband. Therefore, an unsaved person is a harlot
because sin is very common in that person’s life.
This sad condition is
underscored by the language of James 4:4:
Ye adulterers and adulteresses,
know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever
therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God.
It is at the judgment
throne that the husband, the law of God, will point an accusing finger at his
wife, the unsaved person, because of all the sinful (adulterous) actions of this
person. Christ the judge will rule that the guilt of this spiritual adultery
must be punished by consigning the wife (the sinful person) to eternal
damnation.
Returning to the harlot of
Revelation 18, we can now understand why she is called a harlot and the mother
of harlots. Most of the true believers have already been driven out as pictured
by the two witnesses who were killed in Revelation 11:7. The church or
congregation consists mainly of unsaved people who are adulterers and
adulteresses in that they love the world more than Christ.
The church, therefore,
spiritually has become a harlot. The church is also the mother of harlots in
that it is caring for or mothering a congregation of harlots.
This is very ugly
language. However, it is no different from the language God employs when He
speaks of ancient Israel or when He speaks of the New Testament church in the
Book of James. In Ezekiel 16:24-26, God declares:
That thou hast also built unto
thee an eminent place, and hast made thee an high place in every street. Thou
hast built thy high place at every head of the way, and hast made thy beauty to
be abhorred, and hast opened thy feet to every one that passed by, and
multiplied thy whoredoms. Thou hast also committed fornication with the
Egyptians thy neighbours, great of flesh; and hast increased thy whoredoms, to
provoke me to anger.
This is only a sample of a
great many verses recorded especially in Ezekiel 16 and Ezekiel 23. And we
remember James 4:4, where God speaks of those in the New Testament church who
want to be friends of the world as adulterers and adulteresses.
We might recall that
Ezekiel prophesied during the last six years before Judah was destroyed by the
Babylonians in 587 B.C. Earlier in our study, we learned that this destruction
typified and anticipated the destruction of the churches and congregations
during the Great Tribulation period of our day. Therefore, we must assume that
the ugly language of Ezekiel
16 and Ezekiel 23 is also
speaking of the churches and congregations of our day.
Mystery
Babylon
It should be noted that
this harlot is called “mystery, Babylon.” Why is she called mystery, Babylon?
When we study the word “mystery” as it is used in the Bible, we find that it is
used in connection with a truth that has been hidden from mankind and can be
properly understood only by true believers whose spiritual eyes have been opened
by the Holy Spirit.
For example, in I
Corinthians 2:7-10, we read:
But we speak the wisdom of God
in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto
our glory:
Which none of the princes of
this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord
of glory. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that
love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit
searchers all things, yea, the deep things of God.
And in Ephesians 3:4-6 God
declares:
Whereby, when ye read, ye may
understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ) Which in other ages was not
made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles
and prophets by the spirit; That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the
same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel:
In these verses and in
others, we learn that the Gospel is a mystery to the unsaved. Only when God
gives spiritual eyes loan individual will the truth no longer be a mystery, but
only a remnant hear the Gospel with the spiritual ears that only God can give.
That is why many people are under the hearing of the Gospel, but the Gospel
remains a mystery to them.
True, an individual can
have an intellectual understandingly the Gospel. But if that understanding isn’t
in his heart, so that he has an intense desire to be obedient to the Bible,
which this understanding calls for, the Gospel will still be a mystery to him.
That is why the harlot of Revelation 17 is called mystery Babylon. There will be
those who will not understand that this harlot Babylon is the corporate external
church of today. There will be others who will intellectually understand this
but they cannot understand why it applies to them personally. They will have no
desire or conviction that they should obey the command of Revelation 18:4
wherein God calls for decisive action on the part of the true believers. This
verse commands:
And I heard another voice from
heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
For anyone who does not
take decisive action to come out of the corporate external church, this whole
subject will still be a mystery. This is true even as salvation remains a
mystery to anyone who has not actually become saved.
Does the
Church Rule over Satan?
Before we continue to
examine this harlot Babylon, we should look more closely at the beast upon which
she is sitting. We read in Revelation 17:3 that the woman was sitting upon a
scarlet colored beast.
When Jesus entered
Jerusalem just before He was crucified, He sat on a pair of donkeys.
Spiritually, it can be shown that these donkeys represent unsaved people that He
came to save. By His sitting upon them, spiritually, it indicates that He has
the rule over them.
Likewise, we can
understand the fact that the woman sits on the beast, and spiritually, it
indicates that she has the rule over the beast. This is the lie that Satan wants
us to believe as becomes as the fatherly lies. It is significant today that the
churches which show most clearly they are under the rule of Satan, as they come
with their signs and wonders, etc., are the very churches which most stridently
declare that they have conquered and are conquering Satan. This is part of the
great deception that has become a part of the spiritual Babylon of our day.
Earlier, we looked at
Revelation 17:18 which declares that the woman rules over the kings of the
earth. However, we must keep in mind that it is Satan who is ruling over the
woman (the churches and congregations), so that effectively, Satan is the ruler.
Remember II Thessalonians 2:3 declares that the man of sin (Satan) sits (rules)
in the temple (the churches and congregations).
Looking more closely at
this beast who is a representation of Satan, we learn from Revelation 17:8 that
it “was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into
perdition.” In the light of the Bible, we can understand this.
From the fail of man in
the Garden of Eden, Satan has ruled over mankind with great freedom, and he was
even allowed to be in heaven. However, at the cross he was given a death blow by
Christ’s victory over him. In that sense Satan “is not.” He ascended out of the
bottomless pit when Christ loosed him to facilitate God’s plan to bring judgment
on the churches during the Great Tribulation period. He shall go into perdition
when Christ comes on the last day and casts him into the lake of fire.
But the Bible further
explains that the seven heads are seven mountains. Mountains in the Bible
frequently signify kingdoms. This is in view in this reference because verse ten
refers to seven kings. These seven kingdoms or kings refer to the rule of Satan
throughout the history of the world. It identities with Revelation 12:3 which
speaks of the red dragon “having seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns on
the heads.”
At the time the Book of
Revelation was being written, more than five sevenths of the rule of Satan over
the world had already happened. The world was about 11,000 years old. It would
continue about 2000 years longer. Five sevenths of 13,000 years equals about
9300 years. That time had already passed (five are fallen). Six sevenths of
13,000 years equa
ls 11,140 years. Therefore, at
the time this was written it was close to the time of Satan’s reign as the
seventh king.
But during the Great
Tribulation, the reign of Satan is represented by the ten horns. We read in
Revelation 17:12:
And the ten horns which thou
sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power
as kings one hour with the beast.
This coincides with the
language of Revelation 13:1. Remember in Revelation 13:1 the beast that came out
of the sea is Satan’s overall rule in the world during the Great Tribulation.
That is why Revelation 17:11 speaks of the beast as the eight. That is even
though the Great Tribulation will be focused on the ten horns, it is still the
reign of Satan that is occurring. This agrees with Revelation 17:13 where God
declares:
These have one mind, and shall
give their power and strength unto the beast.
In verse 12 we read that
these ten kings or horns will reign “one hour.” We will find that this phrase
identifies with the duration of the Great Tribulation. We should focus our
attention on this phrase.
One Day or
One Hour
When we study the Bible
carefully, we discover that God speak of Judgment Day as a day or as an hour. It
appears that the two words “day” and “hour” are speaking of the same event, the
time that God comes to judge the world (Matthew 24:36, 42, 44, II Thessalonians
1:10, I Thessalonians 5:2, etc.).
However, the Bible uses
the phrase “one day” or “one hour” in only a few places. They all appear to
relate in some way to the Great Tribulation. In Revelation 17:12 we have already
seen that this is the period during which the ten horns are ruling. In
Revelation 18 God speaks of the destruction of Babylon. Remember we learned that
Babylon represents the churches and congregations that have come under the
judgment of God during the Great Tribulation. In three verses we find this time
period referred to as “one day” or “one hour.” The verses are Revelation 18:8,
10, 17 wherein God declares:
Therefore shall her plagues
come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly
burned with tire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her ... Standing afar
off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon,
that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. . . . For in one hour so
great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in
ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off,
Significantly, God uses the
same phrase “one hour” in Matthew 20:12 in connection with the man who received
a full days wages for one hour of work. The only other place it is found is in
connection with the suffering of Jesus in Gethsemane where He asks Peter, who
together with two other apostles had gone with Him into the garden, “could not
thou watch one hour?” (Mark 14:37, Matthew 26:40).
What is the spiritual
significance of the phrase “one hour” or “one day”? The setting of its use in
Revelation 17 and 18 is that of the entire Great Tribulation period. This we can
be sure of because in Revelation 17:12 the ten horns receive power for one hour.
We must understand from Revelation 13 that the ten horns rule as the beast that
comes out of the sea and as the beast or false prophet that comes out of the
earth.
Once we understand this we
receive a fresh insight concerning the laborers who received a full days wages
for one hour of work in the vineyard. They are a picture of the last to become
saved. They are saved during the “one hour” period, that is, they are saved
during the Great Tribulation. In Matthew 20 Jesus speaks of them as the last who
shall be first (Matthew 20:16).
Watch with
Me One Hour
But what about the use of
the phrase “one hour” in connection with the suffering of Christ in Gethsemane.
In that situation, Peter is a picture of the body of believers who are not
watching. He was told to “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation”
(Matthew 26:41). The occasion was Judgment Day. On this Judgment Day, the wrath
of God was being poured out on Jesus. Peter representing the believers is
asleep. A few hours later, he will be denying his Lord. He has not been
watching.
This report is pointing to
another Judgment Day, that which begins with judgment on the churches and
congregations. In Gethsemane, Jesus told Peter to watch one hour. The Great
Tribulation period is also one hour. Therefore we, too, are being admonished to
watch.
Revelation 16:15 warns, “I
come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth.” Mark 13:35 warns, “Watch ye
therefore: for ye know not when the master of the house cometh.” Many other
verses of a similar nature can be cited.
In one sense, we must
always be ready for Christ’s coming because physical death is effectively the
end of the world for those who die. Since no one has a guarantee he will be
alive tomorrow, we must be ready right now.
However, when we come to the
time in history called “one hour” or “one day” which identities entirely with
the Great Tribulation period, then the admonition to "watch" takes on a far
greater meaning.
For example, if we are
young and healthy, normally we can expect to have a great many years of life
ahead of us. But when we are livingly the time of history that God calls “one
hour,” it means the last day of this earth’s existence has drawn very close.
Thus, no matter how young or healthy we may be, the end of the world and the
return of Christ has drawn very close.
Judgment
Day Is Exceedingly Close
Thus, the term “one day”
or “one hour” as it is used in Revelation 17 and 18 is a further warning to this
world, which is now in the time of the Great Tribulation, that we better know
that the time has come exceeding close to the time the whole world must face
Him, the judge of all the earth. Even more ominously, it is the time when
judgment has already begun. Just as surely as Jesus was already experiencing
judgment during throne hour in the Garden of Gethsemane, so, too, God’s final
judgment at the end of the world has already begun.
This information that
indicates that the phrase “one hour” is the entire Great Tribulation period also
sheds lighten Revelation 8:1, where we read:
And when he had opened the
seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.
Remember earlier we learned
that during the New Testament era there is the former or early rain and the
latter rain. Remember we learned that the early rain identifies with the church
age during which the firstfruits are brought in. Then when the churches’ work
has been finished the two witnesses are killed. We learned that the killing of
the two witnesses coincides with the beginning of the Great Tribulation. This
time coincides with the withdrawal of the Holy Spirit from the churches and the
beginning of the reign of Satan (the ten horns) in the churches.
However, after three and a
half days (a time also called forty two months), the two witnesses stand on
their feet and continue to testify. That is, after a period of great spiritual
drought, the Gospel will again go into the world. That period of spiritual
drought is the “about half an hour” of Revelation 8:1. It is the first part of
the Great Tribulation period that coincides with the 2300 evening mornings of
Daniel 8, the three and a half days of Revelation 11, and the forty two months
of Revelation 11.
Unfortunately, this
terrible condition in the churches and congregations will continue to the end of
the world. However, the coming of the latter rain (the bringing of the true
Gospel by those outside the churches), will make certain the salvation of the
elect during the “one hour” of the Great Tribulation.
Thus, we can understand
Matthew 24:24, which declares:
For there shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.
The days of the Great
Tribulation are shortened in the sense that during the last part of the Great
Tribulation, God is sending the latter rain so that a great multitude which no
man can number shall be saved.
Returning to Revelation
17:16, 17, we read:
And the ten horns which thou
sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate
and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. For God hath put in
their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the
beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled.
A Strong
Delusion
In these verses. God is
stating His plan and methodology by which He brings judgment on the churches
wherein spiritual adultery abounds. God has withdrawn His loving concern for the
safety and continuing nurture of the churches. Instead, He has sent upon the
members of the churches a strong delusion (II Thessalonians 2:11), that they
should believe a lie.
Thus, God has put in their
hearts to fulfill His will and to agree and give their kingdom to the beast.
These are terrible words.
They echo the truth that the Holy Spirit is no longer working in the churches.
Instead, it is God’s plan that the blind follow their blind leaders into greater
subjection to Satan who is now ruling in the churches.
Because God has given them
a strong delusion (II Thessalonians 2:11), they do not see their danger. They do
not realize how seriously sinful their situation has become. Only the true
believers who are watching, who are on guard, will realize the true state of
affairs that exists in the churches and will depart out of the churches, even as
Christ has commanded.
The ten horns (Satan)
shall make the churches desolate and increasingly sinful, thus preparing the
members of those churches for the judgment of the last day. The phrase “and burn
her with fire” (vs. 16) requires a closer look.
Burning with fire is the
language of bringing judgment. It is a phrase taken from Jeremiah 34:3, where we
read:
And thou shalt not escape out
of his hand, but shalt surely be taken, and delivered into his hand; and thine
eyes shall behold the eyes of the king of Babylon, and he shall speak with thee
mouth to mouth, and thou shalt go to Babylon.
We must remember that the
end of the churches parallels and is anticipated by the destruction of Jerusalem
in 587 B.C.
However, it wasn’t Satan
who pronounced judgment upon Jerusalem or upon the churches. He, as the king of
Babylon in 587 B.C., as Satan himself in our day, is the means by which God is
bringing judgment. This can be seen clearly by the statement of Revelation 18:8:
Therefore shall her plagues
come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly
burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her.
By Satan becoming ruler in
the churches, God is showing that it is God’s judgment that is upon the
churches. And judgment is identified with fire for God is a consuming fire
(Hebrews 12:29). Thus, Satan’s rule in the churches indicates they have come
under the judgment of God.
As we continue to examine
the Biblical language concerning Babylon, we read in Revelation 18:2:
And he cried mightily with a
strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the
habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every
unclean and hateful bird.
In verse 18 of Revelation
14, the woman which is Babylon is called a great city. Great city, Babylon the
great, is emphasizing that this was the external representation of the great
kingdom, the kingdom of God. In Revelation 21:10 God speaks of the eternal
kingdom as the “great city, the holy Jerusalem.” However in Revelation 17 and
18, it is called the great city of Babylon. This external representation of the
kingdom of God has become a harlot.
Babylon
Has Fallen
We read that Babylon has
fallen (Revelation 14:8, 18:2). From where and to where has she fallen? Remember
that the churches during the church age represented the kingdom of God. They
were the most important entities on earth that related to the God of heaven.
There was nothing else in the whole world that was held in the high esteem that
God had for them.
But now they are fallen.
Revelation 18:2 describes how low she has fallen. She has “become the habitation
of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and
hateful bird.”
This language emphasizes
the fact that she has become totally identified with Satan and is underlie wrath
of God. It is similar in meaning to Matthew 24:15, “the abomination of
desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place.” She has
fallen from being the chosen vessel of God to bring the Gospel to the world to
being identified altogether with Satan.
As we continue in
Revelation 18, we come to verse 3,
where the Bible records:
For all nations have drunk of
the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have
committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich
through the abundance of her delicacies.
Satan is, of course the
bitter and angry foe of Christ. The believers are the body of Christ. Throughout
the church age, ordinarily, they were found in churches and congregations. He
expresses His anger by causing the unsaved in the churches to commit spiritual
fornication.
We are reminded of Satan’s
attempt to destroy Israel just before they crossed the Jordan River into the
promised land. We read in Numbers 25:1-3:
And Israel abode in Shittim,
and the people began to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab. And they
called the people unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the people did eat, and
bowed down to their gods. And Israel joined himself unto Baalpeor: and the anger
of the LORD
was kindled against Israel.
As we have learned, any
time a church teaches a doctrine that is not in agreement with the Bible, it is
engaging in spiritual harlotry. This is the kind of action Satan rejoices in.
And when the Holy Spirit is no longer functioning in the churches, the
opportunity for Satan to foster these adulterous actions is greatly increased.
The Kings
of the Earth
As we consider Revelation
18:3 we read of “the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her [the
harlot].” We must look at the phrase “kings of the earth.” When we carefully
study the Bible, the word “kings” is used in four ways. The first usage of the
word “kings” points to our Lord Jesus Christ. He is King of kings and Lord of
lords.
The second usage points to
Satan as he, for example, is described using the illustration of the ten crowned
horns as ten kings (Revelation 17:12).
The third God’s use of the
word “kings” as He speaks about the secular or political rulers of the world.
This includes the kings who ruled in the Old Testament as well as New Testament
rulers such as King Agrippa. They are in view, for example, in Revelation 6:15,
where we read:
And the kings of the earth, and
the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and
every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks
of the mountains;
The fourth use of the word
“kings” is in connection with the true believers, as we read in Revelation 5:10:
And hast made us unto our God
kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth.
The believers are in view,
for example, in Revelation 1:5, where we read:
And from Jesus Christ, who is
the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the
kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his
own blood,
Returning now to Revelation
17 and Revelation 18, we read about kings of the earth three times in these
chapters. Who are these king?
Are they political rulers or are they the true believers or are they unsaved
members of the church?
We do know that Revelation
17 and Revelation 18 are focused entirely on the churches and congregations
which are called Babylon. However, to understand which kings are in view in each
of these three passages we must examine their context very carefully. The first
citation we will examine is Revelation 17:2, which declares:
With whom the kings of the
earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been
made drunk with the wine of her fornication.
We should note in this
verse that the action of committing fornication is in the past tense. Therefore,
it must be speaking about true believers who in the past, while they were
members of the visible church they committed fornication. This is because they
were trusting the doctrines taught to them by the church. If any of those
doctrines were contrary to the Bible it made those true believers commit
spiritual fornication. Of course, from God’s vantage point, they still remained
the pure bride of Christ because all of their sins had been covered by the blood
of Christ. Once they leave the church and are no longer required to be under its
authority, that spiritual fornication can come to an end. There is no
possibility that this verse is speaking about the secular or political kings of
the earth. This is so because their spiritual fornication continues regardless
of what happens to the churches.
In the same verse, God
describes others in the church (Babylon) who are guilty of spiritual
drunkenness. They closely identify with those whom we read about in Isaiah 28:7:
But they also have erred
through wine, and through strong drink are out of the way; the priest and the
prophet have erred through strong drink, they are swallowed up of wine, they are
out of the way through strong drink; they err in vision, they stumble in
judgment.
The
Political Kings Are Ruled Over By Satan
The second citation where
we read the phrase “kings of the earth” is Revelation 17:18, which reads:
And the woman which thou sawest
is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.
In this verse Babylon,
which had been the spiritual Jerusalem, is called the great city that reigns
over the kings of the earth. In Revelation 21:10, the eternal church is called
the great city. Jerusalem is the great city because it is the city of God. On
this earth, it is the external representation of the kingdom of God. There
exists no kingdom that is greater than the kingdom of God. Therefore, it is a
tremendous honor for the churches and congregations to represent the kingdom of
God. This is the city that throughout the church age has been given the
spiritual oversight of the believers, who in this verse are called the kings of
the earth.
It is, of course, true
that the Bible is God’s law book that rules over every person in the world. This
is proven by the fact that on the last day, each and every individual who has
not become saved much answer the accusations of the law of God. Because the
visible church has been mandated by God to faithfully declare the law of God
(the Bible), to the world, therefore, in that sense, it rules over all the
secular and political kings of the earth.
But who are these kings
that the Bible refers to in this verse? Please note that the verb “which
reigneth” is in the present tense. That means it is a reign that continues. We
know, therefore, it cannot refer to the believers who have been driven out of
the churches. The kings who are the true believers are no longer under the rule
of the church one they leave the church. Therefore, the kings who are in view in
this citation must be the political kings.
But does Babylon which had
been spiritual Jerusalem rule over the secular or political kings? Indeed, yes!
Satan is the rule in the churches that have become Babylon. But as we learned
earlier in our study, he is also
the spiritual ruler of all the
unsaved of the world. He has been given this authority by Christ who is, of
course, King of kings and Lords of lords.
The rule of Satan over all
the unsaved in the whole world is emphasized by Revelation 17:15, which
declares:
And he saith unto me, The
waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes,
and nations, and tongues.
Only when we become saved
are we translated out of the dominion of darkness (Satan’s kingdom) into the
Kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ.
All the
World Became Spiritual Fornicators Beginning in the Garden of Eden
The third citation of the
phrase “kings of the earth” is given in Revelation 18:3, where we read:
For all nations have drunk of
the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have
committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich
through the abundance of her delicacies.
Again,
the verb “have committed” is in
the past tense. Therefore, the kings being referred to must be the true
believers who were at one time members of churches and therefore susceptible to
spiritual fornication because of wrong doctrines held by their churches.
On the other hand, this
verse begins with the statement “all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath
of her fornication.” The verb “have drunk” is in the perfect past tense. This
indicated the action was completed in the past. Thus, we can know that this
statement must refer to Satan’s success in defeating mankind in the Garden of
Eden. At that time, the whole human race because fornicators in that they began
to disobey their husband, the law of God. Romans 7:1-4 assures us that unsaved
mankind is married to the law of God.
Later in our study, we
will examine the last phrase in this verse, which discusses the merchants of the
earth.
Returning to the phrase
“kings of the earth,” we find it once more. It is recorded in Revelation 1
8:9. There we read:
And the kings of the earth, who
have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and
lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning,
Once again we find that the
verbs “have committed” and “lived” are in the past tense. Therefore, again, we
can know that these kings represent the true believers who before they were
driven from the churches or before they obeyed God’s command to leave the
churches had committed spiritual fornication.
To summarize the teachings
of the Bible concerning the kings of the earth, we can set forth these
principles.
1.The only kings present in the
churches and congregations are the true believers. All other references to kings
of the earth must refer to the political kings or rulers of the world.
2.When these true believers
hold doctrines taught to them by their church but which are contrary to the Word
of God, they are engaging in spiritual fornication.
3.They do not continue in this
spiritual fornication because they are driven out or they obey God’s command to
leave the churches. Fact is, they may be driven out because they refuse to
continue in spiritual fornication.
4.Satan who reigns in the
churches during the Great Tribulation is the same one who caused the whole human
race to drink of her fornicating wine (her false gospels) at the very beginning,
when the serpent tempted Eve to sin.
5.Satan who reigns in the
churches also reigns over the unsaved throughout the world.
The True
Believers Are Merchants
As we continue our study
we should examine the last phrase of Revelation 18:3, which declares, “and the
merchants of the earth are [were] waxed rich through the abundance of her
delicacies.”
First of all, the verb
“are” should be in the past tense, “were.” These merchants, therefore, are like
the kings of the earth who had in the past committed fornication. But later they
are no longer becoming rich through the abundance of her delicacies. How are we
to understand this? Who do these merchants represent?
Earlier, we learned that
God portrays the sending forth of the Gospel as merchandising. Christ is
portrayed as a merchant in the parable of Matthew 13:45. Therefore, we
immediately suspect that the merchants in Revelation 18:3 are the true believers
who had been very active bringing the Gospel in the churches and congregation.
But what does it mean that
they had become rich through the abundance of her delicacies. First, let us
recognize that the word “rich” identifies with the
situation of true believers.
For example, in II Corinthians 9:11, we read:
Being enriched in every thing
to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
And Ephesians 3:8 declares:
Unto me, who am less than the
least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the
Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ;
And II Corinthians 8:0 is
another example:
For ye know the grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor,
that ye through his poverty might be rich.
Obviously, when we become
saved we become rich beyond our wildest imagination. Just think, we become
co-heirs with the Lord Jesus Christ. We become the inheritors of the new heaven
and earth, etc.
But what about the word
“delicacies.” It is a Greek word that signifies luxury. Indeed, the Gospel is
spiritually super luxurious. Just think, the true believer has been adopted as a
son of God. The payment for each and every one of his sins has been paid. He
lives out his life knowing that God will never leave him or forsake him. At any
moment, he can enter God’s throne room to speak to his heavenly Father. He has
the Bible to guide him in all of his thoughts and actions. Indeed, these are
luxuries of the highest magnitude.
In the phrase we are
examining, the word “abundance” should more properly be translated as “power” or
“strength.” All of these magnificent delicacies that the true believer enjoys
give him strength and courage to continue faithfully as a merchant bringing the
Gospel. These wonderful, luxurious delicacies under the working of the Holy
Spirit empowered the churches and congregations to continue the task of sending
the Gospel into all the world.
While we are speaking of
the merchants in Revelation 18:3, we should continue to examine the other verses
of Revelation 18 that address the activities of these merchants. Revelation
18:11 declares:
And the merchants of the earth
shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more:
Remember the merchants
represent the true believers as they, on behalf of the churches, are sending the
Gospel into the world. The churches had been given this responsibility. But at
the beginning of the Great Tribulation, the churches were no longer used of God
to evangelize the world. The candlestick has been removed. The two witnesses
have been killed. We have learned that the killing of the two witnesses
coincides with the beginning of the Great Tribulation. We will learn that this
time also coincides with the language of the Old Testament that teaches that the
ships of Tarshish were wrecked. Let us briefly examine these ships.
In the Old Testament God
gives pictures or portraits of New Testament truth. This includes the concept
that the sending forth of the Gospel is like merchandising. Remember earlier in
our study we looked at Isaiah 55 and Proverbs 31 where God speaks of sending the
Gospel out like it is merchandise. Remember in Matthew 13:45, 46, Christ is
spoken of as a merchant who sold everything He had to buy one pearl.
In the Old Testament, God
makes reference to Tyre and Sidon. These were seaports located just outside of
Israel. From these seaports, merchant ships went all over the known world to
bring gold, silver, precious stone, and all manner of valuable goods to
Jerusalem. The ships that carried these goods were called ships of Tarshish,
possibly because Tarshish was a major seaport on the far coast of the
Mediterranean Sea. From this seaport, perhaps much merchandise was loaded on the
ships that brought merchandise to Tyre and Sidon for delivery to Jerusalem.
Tyre and
Sidon - A Portrait of the Church
In any case, Tyre and
Sidon are written about particularly in Ezekiel 26 to Ezekiel 28 as aperture of
the New Testament church as it sends the Gospel into all the world. The gold and
other valuable cargo that comes into Jerusalem by means of these ships are the
believers who are brought into the kingdom of God.
Ezekiel 27:15 declares:
The ships of Tarshish did sing
of thee in thy market: and thou wast replenished, and made very glorious in the
midst of the seas.
But the next verses,
Ezekiel 27:26, 27, inform us:
Thy rowers have brought thee
into great waters: the east wind hath broken thee in the midst of the seas. Thy
riches, and thy fairs, thy merchandise, thy mariners, and thy pilots, thy
calkers, and the occupiers of thy merchandise, and all thy men of war, that are
in thee, and in all thy company which is in the midst of thee, shall fall into
the midst of the seas in the day of thy ruin.
But the Bible then says in
verses 29:31:
And all that handle the oar,
the mariners, and all the pilots of the sea, shall come down from their ships,
they shall stand upon the land; And shall cause their voice to be heard against
thee, and shall cry bitterly, and shall cast up dust upon their heads, they
shall wallow themselves in the ashes: And they shall make themselves utterly
bald for thee, and gird them with sackcloth, and they shall weep for thee with
bitterness of heart and bitter wailing.
Please note the parallel
language to that which we read in Revelation 18:11, 12:
And the merchants of the earth
shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more:
The merchandise of gold, and
silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple. and
silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all
manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble,
In Revelation 18:15-17, God
says:
The merchants of these things,
which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment,
weeping and wailing, And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed
in line linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious
stones, and pearls! For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every
shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by
sea, stood afar off,
These merchants are the
true believers who had been active during the church age bringing the Gospel.
They have become rich in spiritual blessings as they engaged in this activity in
obedience to God's command to send the Gospel install the world.
The Ships
Are Wrecked
But at the beginning of
the Great Tribulation, God removed the candlestick from the churches. No longer
did they have a gospel that God would bless as it was preached in the churches.
This was because God the Holy Spirit was no longer applying the Gospel to the
hearts of people to save them. Effectively, the ships of Tarshish had been
wrecked. Those true believers who had a great spiritual concern to bring the
true Gospel are driven out or have left the churches in obedience to the command
to come out of Babylon. Yet they weep and wail because they are witnesses of the
awful fact that God has begun to pour our judgment on the churches.
Incidentally, while
looking at Tyre and Sidon as a portrait of the New Testament churches, we might
note a solemn statement in Ezekiel 28:2. There God declares:
Son of man, say unto the prince
of Tyrus, Thus saith the Lord GOD; Because thine heart is lifted up, and thou
hast said, I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas; yet
thou art a man, and not God, though thou set thine heart as the heart of God:
This verse summarizes the
reason the churches have come under God’s judgment. The prince of Tyrus is the
spiritual rules in the churches. They are to be humble servants of God
faithfully preaching only what the Bible teaches. However, any doctrine that is
taught by the churches that is not in agreement with the Bible and yet is taught
as Biblical truth places the preacher in the position of being God. For example,
when any doctrine is tested by its faithfulness to a Confession rather that its
faithfulness to the Bible, the theologians in the church are taking the place of
God oor, for example, if the church teaches there can be divorce for any reason,
then the spiritual rules of the church have taken the place of God. They are
sitting (ruling) in the seat (the throne) of God.
No wonder then that God
declares in Ezekiel 28, verses 6-8:
Therefore thus said the Lord
GOD: Because thou hast set thine heart as the heart of God; Behold, therefore I
will bring strangers upon thee, the terrible of the nations: and they shall draw
their swords against the beauty of they wisdom, and they shall defile thy
brightness. They shall bring thee down to the pit, and thou shalt die the deaths
of them that are slain in the midst of the seas.
The
Plagues
As we continue our
examination of Revelation 18, we should look most carefully at the next verse,
Revelation 18:4:
And I heard another voice from
heaven, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and
that ye receive not of her plagues.
One might wonder how those
who remain in the churches receive her plagues. How do they come under the
judgment of God if they are true believers?
First of all, we must
remember that true believers were given a new resurrected soul at the time they
were saved. In their new resurrected soul, they never want to sin
. Therefore, the command of God
to come out of Babylon will impact them very greatly.
If they insist on
remaining in the churches, they better ask the fair and honest question, “Am I
truly a child of God? Is it really true that Christ is my Savior and King?” A
pastor who remains in the church should ask himself the serious question, “Is it
possible that I carry the mark of the beast given the fact that I continue to
buy and sell (bring the Gospel) in the church?”
These are not idle
questions. These questions must be asked by those who insist in remaining in
their church. One judgment that will come is that God will send a strong
delusion upon them, that they should believe a lie (II Thessalonians 2:11).
Another judgment that will come upon them is that their children and any member
of their family who are not saved cannot possibly become saved as long as they
remain in the church. This is because the Holy Spirit is not in their midst.
They will be in a situation where there may be break and water (the true Gospel)
but there will be a famine of hearing the Word of God. They will be in a
situation where God says, “Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and
seeing ye shall see, and not perceive” (Acts 28:26).
We are learning that there
are two major shifts in God’s Gospel plan for the world. The first is the shift
from Old Testament Israel to the New Testament church age. Ever since Israel
came out of Egypt in 1447 B.C. until Christ arose from the grave in A.D. 33, the
nation of Israel was the congregation with which most believers identified. The
temple of Jerusalem and the synagogues located in various cities of Israel were
the houses of worship in which the Bible believers gathered.
However, when Jesus was
announced as the Lamb of God, it marked the beginning of intense spiritual
famine of hearing the Word of God. For three and a half years, very few were
saved.
Immediately after this
three and a half years, God made a major shift in the focus of the Gospel. No
longer was the temple to have any part of the Gospel focus. No longer were
people to go to the synagogues to hear Biblical truth. They now were to go to
the churches that began to spring up all over the world.
This shift met with great
resistance on the part of the leaders of the synagogues. Saul of Tarsus who
later became Paul is an example. He was ready to physically murder people who
left the synagogues to join the Christian movement. After he became saved, he
became the target of these synagogue rulers. He was stoned and left for dead. He
was beaten with rods on four different occasions. He indeed experienced the
anger of the synagogue leaders.
However, the shift to the
church age was God’s plan. It began with Pentecost in A.D. 33 and continued
until A.D. 1994, which officially ended the church age. The end of the church
age identifies with the early rain that brought in the harvest of the
firstfruits.
Finally, God’s plan
included one more shift. The shift was from the church age to the season of the
latter rain that would bring in the end-time harvest. The latter rain season was
also preceded by a period of a famine of hearing the Word of God. Even as the
famine during Christ’s ministry was precisely three and a half years, so this
famine at the end of the church age is symbolically indicated to be three and a
half days and as forty two months. Utilizing the Bible’s methodology, we can see
that the three and a half days is the same period as that spoken of as three and
a half years. This three and a half years or forty two months season is not an
actual literal season of three and a half years as was the situation during
Christ’s ministry. More likely it identifies literally with the 2300 evening
mornings of Daniel 8. Thus, in all likelihood the Great Tribulation began in
1988.
The church age was the
time the firstfruits were brought in. It was totally identified with Pentecost.
Therefore, it is possible that the last year of the church age ended the day
before the day in which Pentecost was observed in 1988. That would have been May
1988. It is curious and perhaps significant that 1988 is precisely the 13,000
year anniversary of the creation of the world.
Curiously and perhaps
significantly, 2300 days after the day before Pentecost was observed arrives at
September 6, 1994. This also is a day that identifies with the Old Testament
feast days. If they are extended into the New Testament era, it would be the
first day of the seventh month which during the Old Testament was a memorial of
blowing of trumpets. Leviticus 23:24 records:
Speaking unto the children of
Israel, saying, In the seventh month, in the first day of the month, shall ye
have a Sabbath, a memorial of blowing of trumpets, an holy convocation.
It was an especially
important new moon (first day of a Jewish month) because it was during the
seventh month that the Jubilee was observed (tenth day) and the feast of
ingathering identifies with the final harvest which we are discovering also
identifies with the latter rain.
The shift from the
synagogue and temple era to the New Testament church era was, as we have already
learned, greatly resisted by the religious rulers. Already during the three and
a half years of Jesus’ ministry, the Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the priests
wanted Jesus killed. After the church age began, Paul and the other missionaries
who were active, ordinarily experienced great opposition from the synagogues.
Paul was stoned and left for dead. He was beaten with rods several times.
The synagogue at Berea was
the exception to the rule in that they, “received the word with all readiness of
mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things be so” (Acts
17:11-15). However, even in this synagogue, eventually resistance to the church
age developed. We read in Acts 17:13:
But when the Jews of
Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea,
they came thither also, and stirred up the people.
We also know that at least
two of the Pharisees, Nicodemus and Saul of Tarsus, and an honorable counselor,
Joseph of Arimathaea (Mark 15:43) became believers. We also read that a great
company of priests were obedient to the faith (Acts 6:7). But outside of these
references, we know of no other leaders in the temple or synagogues who became
believers. We also know that all the way to the present day, the leaders in the
synagogues are still very much opposed to the churches that speak of Christ as
the Savior.
Likewise, we can be sure
that the shift from the church age to the season of the latter rain will be
greatly misunderstood and greatly opposed by the leaders in the churches and
congregations. We should pray that God will bring many of these leaders to truth
so that they will understand and be obedient as God shifts from the church age
to the latter rain season.
Could it be that even as
there were many priests who became obedient to the faith (Acts 6:7), may there
be many pastors, elders, and deacons who will become obedient to God’s command
to come out of Babylon.
APPENDIX B.
More
Information on the Two Witnesses
The command to go into all
the world with the Gospel had been given at the beginning of the church age. The
carrying out of this command was typified by the two witnesses that we read
about in Revelation 11. Revelation 11:3, 4 declares:
And I will give power unto my
two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore
days, clothed in sackcloth. These are the two olive trees, and the two
candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.
These two witnesses
prophesy for a period of 1260 days which equals three and a half years. This
figure must come from Daniel 9:27 where God speaks of a final seven of years
called one week. There we read that the last half of this last week (seven) will
go from the time of the cessation of sacrifice and offering (the time of the
cross) to the time of the over spreading of abominations, until the consummation
(the end of time). Thus, the two witnesses are to bring the Gospel all the way
to the end of the world.
The three and a half years
are spoken of as 1260 days to distinguish this period of time from the forty two
months (also three and a half years), during which the temple was trodden under
foot. The forty-two months symbolically represent the first part of the Great
Tribulation season. It is the same period indicated in Revelation 13:5 during
which Satan begins to rule in the churches and congregations. It is the period
that goes from the official beginning of the Great Tribulation period and the
official end of the church age (21 May 1988).
On the other hand, the
1260 days represent the entire period form the cross to the end of the world. It
is the same period during which the woman of Revelation 12 is nourished in the
wilderness. This woman is first of all the true believers (the eternal invisible
church) in the churches during the church age, and finally, include also the
true believers during the latter rain. This 1260-day period is also called a
time, times, and half a time (thus, a total of three and a half times), in
Revelation 12:14. She is nourished (by God) from the face of the serpent
(Satan). Thus, during the church age as well as during the latter rain season,
the true believers need have no fear of Satan.
As we saw, the two
witnesses are identified in Revelation 11:4 as two olive trees and two
candlesticks. The two olive trees identify with the olive tree of Romans
11:16-24. This underscores the fact that these two witnesses represent true
believes.
The two witnesses also
identify with the two candlesticks. This immediately identifies with the church
age. Revelation 1:20 and Revelation 2:1 teach us that symbolically, each church
is represented by a candlestick amongst which Christ walks. The candlestick
represents the light of the Gospel as it is sent out into the world during the
church age by the churches and during the latter rain by the true believers who
are altogether outside of the churches.
The number two (two
witnesses, two olive trees, two candlesticks), identifies with true believes who
faithfully bring the Gospel. Remember Jesus sent the twelve disciples out two
and two (Mark 6:7) and the seventy by two and two (Luke 10:1).
The two witnesses of
Revelation 11 embrace both the church age and the latter rain season. Note the
language of Revelation 11:6, “These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not
in the days of their prophecy.” The period when the heavens are shut up is that
time which divides the church age from the latter rain season.
One verse we must look at
in connection with these two witnesses is Revelation 11:7, which declares:
And when they shall have
finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit
shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
The duration of the time
that the two witnesses lie dead is three and a half days. Utilizing a day for a
year, this period during which the witnesses lie dead is symbolically three and
a half years. As we have already learned, this is the first part of the Great
Tribulation which also identifies with the 2300 evening mornings of Daniel 8.
The end of the three and a
half days of Revelation 11 appears to coincide with the end of the 2300 days of
Daniel 8. We read in Daniel 8:13, 14:
Then I heard one saint
speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long
shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of
desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?
And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the
sanctuary be cleansed.
The last phrase of verse 14
more correctly should be translated, “then shall the holy place be made
righteous.” During the church age, the holy place was the local church. But
during the latter rain, the only holy place, that is, the place wherein the Holy
Spirit is saving, is outside of the churches. Outside of the churches is where
we find the true Gospel that is altogether free from a works-grace gospel. The
latter rain, during which the end of the year harvest is brought in, thus
officially may have begun 2300 days after the end of the church age and the
beginning of the Great Tribulation. It is possible that the end of the church
age ended in 1988. Thus, it is also possible that the beginning of the latter
rain officially began in 1994.
Returning to the two
witnesses, we learn that the dead two witnesses lie in the street of “the street
of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our
Lord was crucified” (Revelation 11:3). Jesus was crucified in Jerusalem. We
learned earlier that during the Great Tribulation, Jerusalem identifies with the
churches and congregations of our day. God now is speaking of them as Sodom and
Egypt. We are reminded of the language of Revelation 18:2 where God speaks of
the churches as Babylon which, “is become the habitation of devils, and the hold
of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”
We learned earlier that to
be killed means to be driven from the churches Verse 10 of Revelation 11 tells
us why they were killed (driven from the churches). There we read:
And they that dwell upon the
earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to
another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.
Why had these two prophets
tormented those that dwell on the earth? The answer can be found if we
understand that true believes want truth and wish to declare truth. But truth
begins with a fact that is unacceptable to the unsaved. The fact is that before
we are saved, each one of us is dead in sin. We are under the wrath of God. This
means we will eventually be dammed forever in hell. And we can’t do anything to
save ourselves. We have to trust totally on the mercy of God. This is an
unacceptable doctrine to anyone who has not truly been saved.
Moreover, doctrines we
have been taught in our church that are not altogether in harmony with the Word
of God must be repudiated. Thus, our water baptism, our faith, our reaching out
to God have nothing to do with our becoming saved. All of these ideas are
reprehensible to those who are not truly saved.
The true believers want all
of these wrong ideas to be corrected. They fear God and earnestly want all of
their witnessing to be altogether faithful to the Bible.
Thus, when these two
believers are killed (driven from the churches), there is great happiness in the
churches. Now those who remain in the churches can do whatever they think is
right without receiving the criticism of true believers who always insist that
the congregation should be more faithful to the Word of God.
Revelation 11:7 informs us
that these two witnesses will be killed when their work is finished. It is not
finished in the ultimate sense because the period of the latter rain still must
come. But it is finished insofar as the churches are concerned. God has used the
churches for more than 1900 years (probably exactly 1955 years), as His means to
send out the Gospel into all the world. By this means, the complete fullness
(the 144,000 of Revelation 7), of all those who were to become saved as the
churches sent the Gospel into all the world did become saved. We must remember
the 144,000 is not an actual number. It is a symbolic number that signifies
complete fulness.
But at the beginning of
the Great Tribulation, the work of the churches was finished. Simultaneously,
the Holy Spirit was no longer operating in the midst of the church. Satan, the
abomination of desolation, has become the ruler of the church. Satan, the
abomination of desolation, has become the ruler of the churches. Those who
insist on remaining the churches are given a strong delusion by God that they
should believe in a lie (II Thessalonians 2:11). No wonder there is such
happiness in the churches when the true believers are driven out.
However, the work of the
two witnesses is not finished. There is still the season of the latter rain must
follow the first part (symbolically, three and a half days or forty two months
or three and a half years) of the Great Tribulation. Revelation 11:11 declares:
And after three days and an
half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their
feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
At first blush, this might
appear to indicate that the rapture is in view. This cannot be for several
reasons. First of all, nowhere in the Bible does God use the language “they
stood upon their feet” in connection with the language of the rapture.
Secondly, nowhere in
connection with the rapture does the Bible speak of the Spirit of life entering
those who are being raptured.
Furthermore, there are at
least two passages in the Bible that use language very similar to this verse to
record God’s command to send forth the Gospel. The first is Ezekiel 2:1-4, where
we read:
And he said unto me, Son of
man, stand upon thy feet, and I will speak unto thee. And the spirit entered
into me when he spake unto me, and set me upon my feet, that I heard him that
spake unto me. And he said unto me, Son of man, I send thee to the children of
Israel, to a rebellious nation that hath rebelled against me: they and their
fathers have transgressed against me, even unto this very day. For they are
impudent children and stiffhearted. I do send thee unto them; and thou shalt say
unto them, Thus saith Lord GOD.
Notice before Ezekiel is to
be sent to speak to Israel, he is commanded to “stand upon thy feet” and then
“the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet.”
Similarly, in Acts 26:16,
the Apostle Paul was commanded
to rise and stand upon his
feet at the time he was commanded to bring the Gospel to the Gentiles.
Therefore, we can be very certain that when the two witnesses stand on their
feet as the Spirit of life from God enters into them, they are about to continue
their witnessing. This signifies the witnessing of the true believes during the
latter rain season.
We next read in Revelation
11:11, “and great fear fell upon them which saw them.” What could this mean?
Remember we learned that the emphasis of the latter rain preaching is, “Fear
God, and give glory to him” (Revelation 14:7). The characteristic of the true
believer is that he fears God. He works out his salvation (the salvation God has
given him), with fear and trembling (Philippians 2:13).
Therefore, those who see
the true nature of the two witnesses (the believers during the latter rain
season), will experience great fear as they hear the true Gospel being
proclaimed. This will be the occasion of a great multitude which no man can
number being saved.
In fact, the primary work
of the true believers during the latter rain season will be to bring the Gospel
to the world. Jesus said, “Occupy till I come” (Luke 19:13). In mark 13:15,
Jesus commands:
And let him that is on the
housetop not go down into the house, neither enter therein, to take any thing
out of his house:
To be “on the housetop” is
to be busy proclaiming the Gospel. In Matthew 10:27, we read:
What I tell you in darkness,
that speaks ye in light: and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the
housetops.
Being “on the housetop”
identifies with publishing the Gospel. According to Mark 13:15, we are not to go
into the house to take anything out of the house. The house identifies with the
churches from which the true believers were driven out or were commanded to
leave. We are not to go into the churches again. We are to stay on the housetop,
that is, we are to diligently continue with the God-assi
gned task of brining the true
Gospel to the world. And we know that a great multitude will become saved during
the latter rain season which coincides with the last part of the Great
Tribulation.
We stand in awe as we see
the opportunity God gives us at this time to send the true Gospel into all the
world. Never before has the population of the world been as great as it
presently is. It is more than six billion individuals, and it continues to grow
at a rate of about ten thousand people added each and every hour of the day and
night.
But simultaneously, God
has provided magnificent means of communication. By radio, by satellite, by
Internet, and by massive tract distribution the people of entire continents are
potentially under the hearing of the true Gospel. A very high percentage of the
peoples of the world can hear the Gospel in their own language. They can hear it
seven days a week. They can hear it for a minimum of a whole hour once or twice
a day. In many instances, they can hear it many hours each day. It seems very
obvious that God has allowed all the electronic discoveries and inventions to
take place at this time so that his last season, the season of the latter rain,
would be facilitated so that in the briefest time, the whole world can hear the
true Gospel.
Of course, a great many
have the opportunity to hear false gospels. False gospels, too, can be found on
the Internet and on the airways. However, it is the true Gospel that God has
made available to the world. Thus, the prophecy of Revelation 7 might be
fulfilled. Indeed, we believe that there is a great multitude which no man can
number who are becoming saved at this time.
Significantly, the next
experience of the two witnesses is that they are raptured. Revelation 11:12
declares:
And they heard a great voice
from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in
a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.
This harmonizes with those
verses that teach that Jesus will return only after the last of the elect have
become saved. In II Peter 3, God speaks about the end of the world and declares
in verse 9:
The Lord is not slack
concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us
war, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance.
In Matthew 24:14, we read:
And this gospel of the kingdom
shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then
shall the end come.
We can now understand
Matthew 24:22 which declares:
And except those days should be
shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days
shall be shortened.
The Great Tribulation
occurs at the very time that there is an explosion of population and amongst
these people are many of God’s elect. But if this is happening right at the time
the church age has come to an end, and if the churches had been given the
command to go into all the world with the Gospel, how will the elect who are
part of this end-time exploding population become saved?
God provides the answer.
For the sake of the elect who still must become saved, God dramatically causes
the latter rain Gospel to be sent out into the world. Thus, the terrible impact
of the Great Tribulation is shortened. We must remember that the Great
Tribulation brought into place a most awful situation in the world. God had
given the task of evangelizing the world to the New Testament churches.
Therefore, during the church age, as they were engaged in this magnificent task,
great blessing came to the churches. But great blessing came to the world as God
blessed the Gospel that was sent out by the churches into the world.
Therefore, when the Great
Tribulation began, it was tribulation for the churches and the world. It was
Great Tribulation for the churches because the Holy Spirit was no longer in the
midst of the churches, applying the Word of God to the lives of those who were
hearing the Gospel.
But it was also Great
Tribulation because the churches were no longer being used of God as a means by
which God was saving people in the world. In other words, the Gospel impact of
the churches has been reduced to zero.
No one will become saved
through the ministrations of the churches.
However, for the sake of
the elect who still must become saved, right in the middle of this time of Great
Tribulation, God began His program of the latter rain.
The latter rain did not
benefit the churches in any way. They remain under the judgment of God. Satan
will rule in them all the way until the end. That is why Jeremiah was told not
to pray for Judah. We read in Jeremiah 7:12-16:
But go ye now unto my place
which was in Shiloh, where I set in my name at the first, and see what I did to
it for the wickedness of my period Israel. And now, because ye have done all
these works, saith the LORD, and I spake unto you, rising up early and speaking,
but ye heard not; and I called you, but ye answered not; Therefore will I do
unto this house, which is called by my name, wherein ye trust, and unto the
place which I gave to you and to your fathers, as I have done to Shiloh. And I
will cast you out of my sight, as I have cast our all your brethren, even the
whole seed of Ephraim. Therefore pray not thou for this people, neither lift up
cry nor prayer for them, neither make intercession to me: for I will not hear
thee.
The ark of the covenant was
placed in Shiloh when Israel came into the land of Canaan. But when it was taken
out of Shiloh (I Samuel 4:10-11), it was never returned to Shiloh, when God left
the churches at the beginning of the Great Tribulation, He will not return.
Therefore, we are not to pray that somehow this terrible judgment might be
removed from the churches. Surely, we can continue to pray for individuals
within the churches, but we are not to pray that the church as a divine organism
might repent and again be used as God’s servant to send the Gospel into the
world.
God speaks of Judah and
Jerusalem in Jeremiah 7:17 and in that context declares in Jeremiah 7:20:
Therefore thus saith the Lord
GOD; Behold, mine anger and my fury shall be poured out upon this place, upon
man, and upon beast, and upon the trees of the field, and upon the fruit of the
ground; and it shall burn, and shall not be quenched.
Therefore, now that the
Great Tribulation is being experienced by the churches all over the world, we
can be certain that this will be the terrible situation within them to the very
end of time.
But what about the
tribulation that impacts the world at the moment God is no longer using the
churches to evangelize the world. Outside of the churches, there is an exploding
population in which there must be many of God’s elect.
It is for their sake that
God begins to pour down the latter rain in the midst of the time of Great
Tribulation. Outside of the churches, the Gospel goes forth so that the
tribulation’s impact upon the world is shortened. Indeed, there is a great final
harvest of souls being brought into the kingdom of God.
APPENDIX C.
In the preface of this
study, we saw that God had given those who hold the pre-millennium position on
the return of Christ a remarkable glimpse of a faint outline of the events that
occur at the end of time. However, we must look carefully at one of their
doctrines, namely the idea that the church age will come to an end because the
believers have been raptured. This teaching is incorrect and we should spend
some time looking at the Biblical teaching that the time of the rapture can only
be on the last day of this earth's existence.
One of the events that
give great comfort to the child of God is the rapture of the believers. By the
word rapture, theologians have in mind that moment in history when the believers
in Christ who have not experienced physical death will be changed into their
glorified bodies. At that time, they will be caught up in the air to be with
Christ, as I Thessalonians 4:17 declares:
Then we which are alive and
remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in
the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
A puzzling situation has
developed, however, concerning the timing of the rapture. Some people believe
that it will be 1007 years before the end of the world. Others believe the Bible
teaches that it will be 1003.5 years before the end, while still others suggest
1000 years. Then there are those people who teach that this grand event will
occur right at the end of time.
Is the Biblical teaching
concerning the timing of the rapture obscure? Why is the language of the Bible
on this subject difficult to understand? One would surely wish to understand the
Bible more clearly on these questions and thus to know more specifically how the
believers will relate to the final tribulation period of which the Bible speaks.
Moreover, a clear understanding of the timing of the rapture will greatly help
us to understand many other details that relate to the end of time.
Wonderfully, the Bible has
much to say about the rapture. It is not an event that is rarely alluded to in
the Bible. The timing of the rapture in relation to judgment day and the end of
time is extremely well documented in the Scriptures. We need have no doubt
whatsoever concerning the rapture's place in the sequence of events that relate
to Christ's return.
In this study, we will
examine several different sets of Scriptures that deal with the rapture. As we
go through these Scriptures, we will find many independent paths that lead us to
the same inescapable conclusion: The rapture of the believers will occur at the
end of time. The rapture will take place at the same time that our Lord comes to
judge the world. It will come right at the time that the world is beginning to
collapse and when God prepares to destroy the world by fire.
May we be grateful to our
Lord for the abundant Biblical information He has provided on this important
event. Let us look at the first of these paths.
The Last
Trump and the Rapture
In I Corinthians 15:51 53, we
read:
Behold, I shew you a mystery;
We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, In a moment, in the
twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the
dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this
corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.
In these verses, God
discusses the fact that not everyone will die. (To fall asleep is Biblical
language that signifies death.) There will be those who will instantaneously
receive their resurrected bodies without first falling asleep. This language is
clearly concerned with the rapture because verse 53 speaks about the believers
receiving their immortal bodies.
God tells us when this
event will occur. He declares that it will be at the sound of the last trump.
This is a time clue; God is effectively saying that when the last trumpet sounds
the rapture will occur.
If we follow the Biblical
principle that the Bible interprets the Bible, we must search the Bible to find
language that relates to the sound of the last trump. If such references can be
found, perhaps they will tell us when the last trumpet will sound.
In Revelation 11:15 18 we read:
And the seventh angel sounded;
and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are
become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever
and ever. And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats,
fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord
God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to
thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy
wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that
thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints,
and them that fear thy name,
small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth.
In this passage, God gives
us an outline of the events that will accompany the sound of the seventh and
last trump. At that time, the following becomes reality:
aThe time has come for the dead
to be judged.
bThe time for the rewarding of
the saints has come.
cThe time for destroying the
destroyers has come.
In other words, the
sounding of the seventh trumpet signals that judgment day has come. It signals
that the time has come for the believers to receive their reward. It is the time
that the forces of evil are to be cast into hell. Therefore, the sounding of the
last trumpet must be at the end of time; it is at the end of time that judgment
day occurs and Satan is thrown into the lake of fire.
We will recall that God
effectively declares in I Corinthians 15:51 53 that the rapture of believers is
to occur at the sound of the last trumpet. Since we have seen from Revelation 11
that
at the sound of the seventh
trumpet judgment day occurs, we can therefore know that the rapture is an event
that will occur simultaneously with judgment day.
Incidentally, we might
note that the reward the believers receive is their glorified resurrected bodies
in which they will reign with Christ forever.
Sodom's
Destruction and the Rapture
From I Corinthians
15:51-53 we have seen that the rapture is to occur at the time Christ returns to
judge the world. Let us now look at a second path that will help us to see the
timing of the rapture. In Luke 17:28 37 we read:
Likewise also as it was in the
days of Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted,
they builded; But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and
brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the day
when the Son of man is revealed. In that day, he which shall be upon the
housetop, and his stuff in the house, let him not come down to take it away: and
he that is in the field, let him likewise not return back. Remember Lot's wife.
Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose
his life shall preserve it. I tell you, in that night there shall be two men in
one bed; the one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. Two women shall be
grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two men shall be
in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. And they answered and
said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is,
thither will the eagles be gathered together.
In this passage, God uses
the destruction of Sodom as a figure or type of the judgment of the last day. We
will see that the saving of Lot and his family is a figure of the rapture, which
will occur simultaneously with judgment day.
Just before the
destruction of Sodom, God sent angels to rescue the family of Lot (Genesis 19).
On the heels of this rescue operation, God
rained down fire and brimstone
upon Sodom and the other wicked cities and utterly destroyed them.
God declares in Luke
17:30, "Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed." Thus,
Christ links the destruction of Sodom to judgment day. God also links the rescue
of Lot and his family to the rapture. Note that God declares in verse 34, "I
tell you, in that night there shall be two men in one bed; the one shall be
taken, and the other shall be left."
The parallelism between
the destruction of Sodom and the end of the world is clearly evident. Sodom, a
wicked city ripe for judgment, is populated by two kinds of people: The wicked,
who are to be destroyed; and the true believers, represented by Lot and his
family, which is a tiny little remnant of the population of the wicked city.
So it is today, the world
is mostly populated with those who are altogether rebellious against God.
Amongst the vast population of the world there are the true believers, who are
only a tiny percentage of the people.
Then judgment day came for
Sodom. The cup of their iniquity was full. God utterly destroyed them for their
sins, but just ahead of that judgment God rescued Lot. The rescue was so close
in time to the poured out judgment of God that Lot's wife was destroyed in the
judgment. So it will be at the end of time. When the nations have become ripe
for judgment, God will send His angels to rescue the believers. Two will be in
one bed; one will be taken and the other left. The one that is taken will be
caught up in the air to be with Christ as I Thessalonians 4:17 teaches. The one
that is left will be left to stand for judgment as the wicked of Sodom were left
for judgment.
Thus, Christ teaches that
the rapture will occur simultaneously with judgment day. There is complete
agreement between the account of Jesus concerning the destruction of Sodom and
the I Corinthians 15 account, which speaks of the rapture coming at the sound of
the last trumpet.
The
Noachin Flood and the Rapture
A third path of the Bible
continues to give us vast assurance that the rapture will occur simultaneously
with Judgment day. This is found in the language Jesus utters when He compares
the Flood with its events to Judgment day with its events. In Matthew 24:37 41
we read:
But as the days of Noe were, so
shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before
the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until
the day that Noe entered into the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and
took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Then shall
two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall
be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.
In this passage, God sets
up parallel language that relates the Flood that destroyed the world of Noah's
day to Jesus' return. This parallelism, which indicates that the destruction of
the world in the Noachin Flood was a type or figure of judgment day, is also set
forth in II Peter 3:3 7, where we read:
Knowing this first, that there
shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, And saying,
Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all
things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. For this they
willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and
the earth standing out of the water and in the water: Whereby the world that
then was, being overflowed with water, perished: But the heavens and the earth,
which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against
the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.
From the Flood account
given in Genesis 7, we see that seven days before the Flood, God gave Noah
notice that the Flood would come in seven days. Therefore, Noah and his family
were to go into the ark.
Genesis 7:1: And the LORD said
unto Noah, Come thou and all thy house into the ark; for thee have I seen
righteous before me in this generation.
Genesis 7:4: For yet seven
days, and I will cause it to rain upon the earth forty days and forty nights;
and every living substance that I have made will I destroy from off the face of
the earth.
That the Flood did indeed
come seven days after the notice was given can be learned from Genesis 7:10,
"And it came to pass after seven days, that the waters of the flood were upon
the earth." The Bible then records the precise date of the Flood, together with
the information that Noah actually entered the ark the same day that the Flood
came. We read this in Genesis 7:11 13:
In the six hundredth year of
Noah's life, in the second month, the seventeenth day of the month, the same day
were all the fountains of the great deep broken up, and the windows of heaven
were opened. And the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights. In the
selfsame day entered Noah, and Shem, and Ham, and Japheth, the sons of Noah, and
Noah's wife, and the three wives of his sons with them, into the ark.
Christ teaches that the
peoples of Noah's day continued eating and drinking until the day that Noah
entered the ark and the Flood swept them away. Luke 17:27 reads:
They did eat, they drank, they
married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into
the ark, and the flood came, and destroyed them all.
Certainly, we can see the
parallelism that exists between the Flood and judgment day. Noah and his family
lived in a world cursed by sin; and at judgment day, believers will exist as a
tiny remnant in a world cursed by sin. When the Flood was to begin, Noah and his
family entered into the ark, a haven of safety for them; and at judgment day,
the believers will be raptured while the unsaved will be judged and removed into
hell. "Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other
left" (Matthew
24:40). The one taken is like
Noah. Even as Noah went into the safety of the ark, so the believer is caught up
to the safety of Christ. The one left is left for judgment, even as the people
outside the ark were left for judgment. Once again, therefore, we see that the
rapture occurs simultaneously with judgment day.
When Christ rose from the
grave, He showed the resurrection to be a fact by many proofs (Acts 1:3).
Likewise, His teaching concerning the timetable of the rapture is set forth in
many places in the Bible. We shall now look at a fourth path in the Bible where
this truth is taught.
The
Resurrection of the Dead and the Rapture
In I Thessalonians 4:14 17
we find one of the most frequently quoted passages concerning the rapture. We
shall begin with this passage in our discussion of the fourth path that shows
the timing of the rapture. There we read:
For if we believe that Jesus
died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with
him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive
and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep.
For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of
the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise
first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them
in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the
Lord.
The first truth that we
shall look at in this passage is the fact that the rapture will be on the same
day as the resurrection of our bodies. God indicates that at His coming He will
bring with Him those who have fallen asleep. In II Corinthians 5:8 God clearly
teaches that to be absent from the body is to be present with the Lord. When
Christians die, because they were given their resurrection souls at the time of
their salvation, in their souls they can go to be with Christ. In this condition
they live and reign with Him in heaven.
At Christ's return all
those who have died, that is, who have fallen asleep, and who have been living
with Christ in heaven, will come with Him, as I Thessalonians 4:14 teaches. Then
the graves are to be opened and the bodies of those who have died will be
resurrected. At the same time, all the believers who have not died will be given
their resurrected bodies. Immediately following this, the resurrected bodies
from the graves, together with the believers who have not died but who have been
given their new bodies instantaneously, will be caught up in the air to be with
the Lord forever. Only the unsaved will remain on the earth to face the wrath of
God, which will be poured out upon them because of their sins.
We want to look more
closely at the fact of these resurrected bodies. The Bible teaches the precise
time when these bodies will be resurrected, and since, as we have just seen, the
rapture will occur simultaneously with the resurrection of the bodies of the
believers, the determination of the time of the resurrection of the bodies of
the believers will give us the timetable of the rapture. In John 6 Jesus
declares four times that the resurrection of believers' bodies will occur on the
last day.
John 6:39: And this is the
Father's will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should
lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.
John 6:40: And this is the
will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on
him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.
John 6:44: No man can come to
me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at
the last day.
John 6:54: Whoso eateth my
flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the
last day.
The phrase "the last day"
is quite significant. It is found only eight times in the Bible. Since God
chooses words very carefully, we know this phrase has been selected to signify
important truth.
Let us look at this phrase
for a moment. As we have already seen, it is used four times in John 6. The
other four references are as follows.
John 11:24: Martha saith unto
him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.
John 12:48: He that rejecteth
me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have
spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.
John 7:37: In the last day,
that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst,
let him come unto me, and drink.
Nehemiah 8:18: Also day by
day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of
God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day was a solemn
assembly, according unto the manner.
Quickly we see that in John
11:24 God is showing us that Martha understood the truth that is offered in the
four verses of John 6. The resurrection of believers is the last day.
From John 12:48, we
discover that the last day is judgment day, when God will have all the unsaved
give account of their sins, and He will remove them into hell to pay for their
sins. Thus, we see that the resurrection of believers, which is also to occur
the last day, is simultaneous with judgment day. Since we saw from I
Thessalonians 4:14 17 that the resurrection of our bodies is the same day as the
rapture, we know from these verses that the rapture occurs simultaneously with
judgment day.
Before we look at the
remaining two references to the "last day," let us think a bit longer on John
12:48. If judgment day is the last day, then the resurrection of the unsaved
must be the last day, for Revelation 20:13 indicates that the sea gave up the
dead, and death and hell gave up the dead, and all were judged and cast into the
lake of fire. So, the resurrection of unbelievers is the last day. There must be
one general resurrection of both the saved and the unsaved on the last day.
Under no circumstances are we to understand that the believers are resurrected
at one time and the wicked another time.
The Bible teaches in John
5:28 29:
The hour is coming, in the
which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, And shall come forth;
they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.
In other words, everyone
will be resurrected at the moment of Christ's return. No one will be left in the
grave. In I Thessalonians 4:16 we read that the believers will hear the shout of
a command. John 5:28 29 shows that the unbelievers, too, will hear that shout,
for there our Lord declares, "all that are in the graves shall hear his voice."
John 5:29 says that those
who come forth from the tombs will go to one of two destinations. Those who have
done good, that is, those who have had their sins covered by Christ's
righteousness, will be resurrected to life. Those who have done evil, that is,
the unsaved, who have not had their sins covered, will be resurrected to
damnation in judgment.
We have compared the
Scriptures that speak of the "last day" with I Thessalonians 4:14 17 and John
5:28 29 and discovered that the Bible clearly teaches that the rapture, the
resurrection of believers, the resurrection of unbelievers, and Judgment day all
occur at the end of time. Isn't it marvelous how all these verses fit together
so perfectly?
We have looked at six of
the eight verses in the Bible that use the phrase "last day." The two remaining
are:
John 7:37: In the last day,
that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst,
let him come unto me, and drink.
Nehemiah 8:18: Also day by
day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of
God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day was a solemn
assembly, according unto the manner.
The Last
Day of the Feast of Tabernacles
We should also look at
these to make certain that we are checking everything that relates to the phrase
"last day." Both of these references are related to the Feast of Tabernacles.
The fact is, both speak of the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles.
What does the last day of
the Feast of Tabernacles have to do with the rapture or Judgment day? We shall
see that it is intimately involved with these subjects.
Let us look at the nature
of the Feast of Tabernacles. It was a feast commemorating two events. First, it
looked back upon the sojourning of Israel in the wilderness, and second, it was
the time of the completion of the harvest.
In Leviticus 23:42 43, we read:
Ye shall dwell in booths seven
days; all that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths: That your generations
may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought
them out of the land of Egypt: I am the LORD your God.
It was celebrated beginning
with the fifteenth day of the seventh month
as we read in Leviticus 23:34:
Speak unto the children of
Israel, saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be the feast of
tabernacles for seven days unto the LORD.
These verses teach that it
was a feast that looked back on the wilderness sojourn of Israel, and how they
entered the promised land, the land of rest. So, too, believers today are living
in the wilderness of this world.
When Christ comes, our
rest in Him will be complete. We are strangers and pilgrims now, but when we
receive our resurrected bodies we will be forever with Christ (II Thessalonians
4:17). Therefore, we can see how this feast identifies with Christ's return: It
is then that we receive our resurrected bodies. It is then that our salvation is
complete; it is then that our wilderness sojourn is ended.
The second reason for the
Feast of Tabernacles was the celebration of the end of the harvest. In Exodus
23:16 we read of, "The feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year,
when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field." This is a surprising
verse because it speaks of the Feast of Ingathering, which is the same as the
Feast of Tabernacles, as the end of the year.
This is the same feast the
Bible speaks of in Leviticus 23:39, 40:
Also in the fifteenth day of
the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruit of the land, ye shall keep
a feast unto the LORD seven days: on the first day shall be a sabbath, and on
the eighth day shall be a sabbath. And ye shall take you on the first day the
boughs of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees,
and willows of the brook; and ye shall rejoice before the LORD your God seven
days.
Clearly, it was a feast
that celebrated, on the one hand, the bringing in of the end of the year
harvest, and on the other hand, the completion of the wilderness sojourn.
The Feast of Tabernacles
was celebrated beginning the fifteenth day of the seventh month (Leviticus
23:34). The seventh month is many months from the end of the year and yet God
speaks of it as the "end" or "going out" of the year (Exodus 23:16).
When we see how intimately
this feast is related to the end of time, we can see why God speaks of it as the
end of the year.
Jesus speaks in Matthew 13
of His return at the harvest time (Matthew 13:30 and 39).
Matthew 13:30: Let both grow
together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the
reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn
them: but gather the wheat into my barn.
Matthew 13:39: The enemy that
sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers
are the angels.
Since the Feast of
Tabernacles celebrated the harvest and related it to the end of the year, and
since Christ speaks of the end of the world as a harvest time, we can see that a
beautiful relationship exists between the Feast of Tabernacles and the end of
the world.
It is no wonder, then,
that the phrase "last day" is found in connection with the resurrection of
believers, Judgment day, and the Feast of Tabernacles.
The following chart shows
these relationships.
Feast of Tabernacles
End of world
End of year
End of time
Harvest time for crops
Harvest time for mankind
End of wilderness sojourn for
End of wilderness sojourn for
Israel
believers
Last day (Exodus 23:16)
Last day (John 12:48, John
6:39 40)
Thus, we can see why in
Nehemiah 8:18 and John 7:37 God used the phrase "last day" in connection with
the Feast of Tabernacles. Before we leave the Feast of Tabernacles, one other
important fact should be noted, which links the Feast of Tabernacles to the last
day or the end of time. In the Old Testament, all the men of Israel were
required to appear before the Lord three times during the year, as is recorded
in Exodus 23:14-17:
Three times thou shalt keep a
feast unto me in the year. Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: thou
shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time
appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none
shall appear before me empty: And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy
labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which
is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the
field. Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
The first feast was the
Feast of Unleavened Bread that began with and was identified with the Passover.
This feast began in the evening of the fourteenth day of the first month
(Leviticus 23:5) and continued for seven days after the fifteenth day (Leviticus
23:6, Deuteronomy 16:1 3). It was the day that anticipated the shedding of
Christ's blood as the Passover Lamb to take away the sins of the world. It
brought in the first of the firstfruits, the Lord Jesus.
The second feast was the
Feast of Harvest or the "Firstfruits" or "Feast of
Weeks." This feast was
observed seven full weeks from the morrow after the Sabbath, that is, the
Sabbath that occurred during the Passover week (Leviticus 23:15 16 and
Deuteronomy 16:9). Because this feast was fifty days after the Passover, it was
also called Pentecost (penta is groups of five). It was a day that anticipated
the spiritual harvest that would begin as a result of Christ going to the cross.
It brought in all those who would become saved throughout the church age. They
are the Pentecostal firstfruits harvest.
The third feast at which
the males had to appear before the Lord was the Feast of Tabernacles, which was
preceded by the Day of Atonement (the tenth day of the seventh month). The Feast
of Tabernacles continued for eight days from the fifteenth day of the seventh
month (Leviticus 23:27, 34, 39). It was a feast day, as we shall see, that
anticipated the completion of the spiritual harvest that would result from the
salvation God provided through the Lord Jesus Christ.
The awe-inspiring fact
that now faces us is that while these feast days anticipated and pointed to the
historical accomplishments of the atonement, on the very same days that the
nation of Israel was celebrating these feasts, God brought to pass the spiritual
reality to which these days pointed. On the Passover in A.D. 33, while the Jews
were keeping the Passover, Jesus hung on the cross as the Passover Lamb. On the
Jewish Feast of Pentecost, the Old Testament Feast of Weeks, the Holy Spirit was
poured out and the harvest of souls began. It was at that time that the
firstfruits of the harvest were seen: 3000 from eighteen nations were saved
(Acts 2:41).
So we see that two of the
three most important feasts, those specifically emphasized as times when Jewish
men journeyed to Jerusalem, were the literal times when God's program of
redemption was carried out. The Jewish Passover was celebrated the very day that
Christ, the Passover Lamb, was slain. The Jewish Feast of the Firstfruits,
Pentecost, was observed the very day that God poured out His Holy Spirit, and
the firstfruits of the spiritual harvest were seen.
The one remaining feast
day is the Feast of Tabernacles or the Feast of Ingathering. We can speculate
that the Bible is suggesting that it is possible that Christ may return in
literal fulfillment of this feast, even as there was literal identification with
the other two important feasts!
It is no wonder, then,
that God uses the phrase "last day" in connection with the Feast of Tabernacles.
The Feast of Tabernacles is identified with Christ's return, just as the
resurrection of our bodies and Judgment day are identified with Christ's return.
We see, therefore, that in
all eight places where the phrase "last day" is found in the Bible, it points to
the end of time. It points to the end of the earth's existence, when Christ will
return in judgment.
Returning now to I
Thessalonians 4:14 17, we have seen that the rapture will occur simultaneously
with the resurrection of believers. From John 6 we have seen that the
resurrection of believers is the last day. From John 12 and from the "last day"
references to the Feast of Tabernacles, we have seen that the last day is
judgment day. Moreover, we have seen that these truths agree precisely with the
statement of John 5:28 29, which speaks of one general resurrection at Christ's
return.
We have seen that I
Thessalonians 4, when looked at in the light of John 6 and the other passages
that tell us when the resurrection of believers will occur, ties the rapture to
the same day as judgment day and the end of time.
Thus, this fourth path we
have followed agrees precisely with the three we examined earlier.
The
Tribulation and the Rapture
Thus far we have seen from
four separate and distinct Biblical paths that the rapture must be on the last
day of this earth's existence. It must be simultaneous with the resurrection of
all humanity and with judgment day. But the Bible has more to say about this.
Let us look at this question from another viewpoint.
In Matthew 24, Christ gives
us an outline of the signs or events that will take place just before the end of
the world. He declares in Matthew 24:21 31:
For then shall be great
tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no,
nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no
flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. Then if
any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For
there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs
and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very
elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they shall say unto you,
Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers;
believe it not. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even
unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For wheresoever
the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together. Immediately after
the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the
heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in
heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the
Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he
shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather
together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
When we examine these
verses, we shall see that the rapture not only immediately follows the final
tribulation, which believers must endure, but that it will occur simultaneously
with the end of the world. Thus, it must occur simultaneously with judgment day.
In verses 21 and 22, God
speaks of the increasingly great tribulation that will come upon the earth. For
the sake of the elect, this tribulation will be shortened. Earlier in this
study, we discovered the implication of this tribulation.
Who Are
the Elect?
We should ascertain who
the elect are who are spoken of in verse 22. God uses the word elect, which is
the Greek eklektos , some 23 times in the New Testament.
Some teach that the "elect"
refers only to believing Jews on the grounds that Matthew 24 relates only to the
nation of Israel and not to the Gentiles. If we were to follow this procedure,
and declare Matthew 24 is only for the Jews inasmuch as Jesus was speaking to
the disciples who were Jews, then we could logically argue that John 3 has no
reference to Gentiles because Christ was speaking to Nicodemus, who was a Jew.
On that basis, only Jews must be born again to enter the kingdom of Heaven.
Likewise, the Book of Romans has no import for us today because it was addressed
to the church at Rome. And Isaiah and Jeremiah have no interest for Gentiles
because these prophets were sent primarily to Israel. On this basis, only
certain books of the Bible would be considered pertinent and authoritative for
the New Testament believers.
We immediately sense the
error of this line of Biblical interpretation. The Bible says in II Timothy 3:16
that all Scripture is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for teaching, etc.
All the Bible is to be studied and obeyed. Matthew 24 is to be read and studied
by Gentiles and Jews as carefully as John 3 or any other part of the Bible. The
fact is, when we read Matthew 24 carefully, we see that God is discussing the
whole world. In verse 24 He speaks of the Gospel going to every nation. In
verses 28 to 31 He speaks of His return in power and great glory. He will not
return to the Jews only. He will return to the whole world. Therefore, the
warnings of Matthew 24 are to the whole world. The statement of Matthew 24 is as
important to Gentiles as I Thessalonia
ns 4:14 or any other passage of
the Bible.
Returning to the Greek
word for "elect," as found in Matthew 24:22, we find that in the King James
Bible it is translated as "chosen" or as "elect." Examining the 23 places where
eklektos is used, we see very quickly that the Bible is speaking of those who
are elected of God to be believers. This can be seen in such passages as:
Matthew 20:16: So the last
shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen.
Revelation 17:14: These shall
make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of
lords, and King of kings: and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and
faithful.
Romans 8:33: Who shall lay any
thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God that justifieth.
Colossians 3:12 Put on
therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness,
humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering.
Titus 1:1: Paul, a servant of
God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of God's elect, and
the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness.
Since the believers are the
elect, and since Matthew 24:22 teaches that the tribulation will be shortened
for the sake of the elect, we see that the believers will be present through the
final tribulation. Thus, on the basis of this verse alone, we have trouble with
a doctrine that teaches that the rapture will occur before this final Great
Tribulation.
Returning to Matthew 24,
we see that God gives us a very careful chronology that covers the relationship
of the final Great Tribulation to the return of Christ. In Matthew 24:29 30 God
declares:
Immediately after the
tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give
her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens
shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and
then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see t
he Son of man coming in the
clouds of heaven with power and great glory.
This tells us emphatically
that the last event before the return of Christ is the tribulation spoken of in
Matthew 24:21-22. The words "immediately after" do not allow for any passage of
time between the tribulation and the events spoken of in verses 29-31.
The events that
immediately follow the tribulation, the sun is darkened and the moon does not
give its light, indicate that it is the end of time.
From our study of Matthew
24, we see that God's timetable for the rapture of believers is at the end of
time. It is immediately after the great tribulation and coincides with judgment
day. How marvelous God is to give us so many proofs concerning the timing of the
rapture! Thus far we have found five plain and distinctive paths that reveal the
rapture will be at the end of time. Let us now look at a sixth path found in the
Bible.
The Man of
Sin and the Rapture
In II Thessalonians 2 we
discover more information that points to the rapture at the end of time. In this
passage God teaches us that two events must happen before He will come for His
believers. The first is the rebellion and the second is that the man of sin must
be revealed. The man of sin will be revealed at the coming of the Lord Jesus
Christ, at which time Christ will slay him with the breath of His mouth. That
is, the wicked will be cast into hell. Let us read these verses, II
Thessalonians 2:1-9:
Now we beseech you, brethren,
by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him,
That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by
word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. Let no man
deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who
opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that
he is God. Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these
things? And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time.
For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let,
until he be taken out of the way. And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom
the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the
brightness of his [Christ's] coming: Even him [Christ], whose coming is after
[should be translated against ] the working of Satan with all power and signs
and lying wonders.
Who is the "man of sin"? If
we understand that he is Satan himself, as he works through his emissaries
called false prophets or false Christs, we will have total Biblical validation.
We find in these verses that he is worshipped as God. Revelation 13:4 speaks of
the dragon, who is Satan, being worshipped:
And they worshipped the dragon
which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is
like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?
Thus, the language of II
Thessalonians 2, which speaks of the man of sin being worshipped, points to
Satan as being the man of sin. How can Satan be called a man? Isn't he a fallen
angel? We shall see that he is called a man because he was typified by the king
of Babylon who, of course, was a man.
In Isaiah 14 we read of
the fall of Lucifer and from the context we know that Lucifer is Satan. God
refers to Lucifer as a man in Isaiah 14:16:
They that see thee shall
narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is this the man that made
the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms?
Satan is called a man
because this activity was prefigured by the king of Babylon (Isaiah 14:4). As
Revelation 18 teaches, Babylon is used often in the Bible as a figure of the
kingdom of Satan. Thus, we see the parallelism that exists. On the one hand, we
have Babylon, which is ruled over by the king of Babylon. On the other hand, we
have Satan's dominion, which is ruled over by Satan. Thus, Satan rules over
Babylon.
The
man of sin, Satan, takes his seat in the temple. To what does taking
one's seat refer? Jesus is seated at the right hand of God and rules over
everything (Ephesians 1:20-22). Thus, to take a seat is Biblical language that
means to rule or have authority. The man of sin, Satan, takes his seat or rules
in the temple.
To what does the "temple"
refer? Is there to be a literal reconstruction of the temple? Nowhere in the
Bible do we read of a future reconstruction of the temple in Jerusalem. The fact
is, since the veil of the temple was rent when Jesus hung on the cross, the
temple in Jerusalem ceased to have significance as a holy place. Rather, the
Bible speaks of the body of believers as being the temple. We read in Ephesians
2:19-21:
Now therefore ye are no more
strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the
household of God; And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; In whom all the
building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord.
In I Peter 2:5, we read:
Ye also, as lively stones, are
built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual
sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.
In I Corinthians 3:16, God
emphasizes that the body of believers is the temple. He declares, "Know ye not
that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?"
Therefore, we see very
clearly that the temple consists of the churches which are the external,
corporate representation of the kingdom of God. It is here that Satan will
operate as the man of sin. We know that before Christ comes again, the man of
sin (Satan) must take his seat (rule) in the temple (the church or body of
believers) where he will be worshipped as God. Since he is a spirit, he cannot
be seen literally to rule amongst the body of believers. He can rule, however,
through false prophets and pseudo Christs who bring a gospel other than the true
Gospel. The Bible speaks of this kind of activity in II Corinthians 11:13-14:
For such are false apostles,
deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no
marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
Similarly, we read in Matthew
24:24:
For there shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.
These verses emphasize the
utter deceitfulness of Satan in this effort. The gospel he brings is so much
like the true Gospel that even the elect would be deceived if that were
possible. Note in Matthew 24:24 that these false prophets will come with signs
and wonders. Satan will come not only with a gospel so closely patterned after
the true Gospel that even the elect would be deceived if that were possible, but
he will give life and vitality to his gospel with signs and wonders. Even as
Jesus came 2000 years ago with signs and wonders when He brought us the true
Gospel, so Satan will attest to the seemingly God like, Jesus related character
of his gospel by coming with signs and wonders.
The passage we are
presently studying, II Thessalonians 2:1 9, also speaks of signs and wonders.
The false prophets who represent Satan will come with signs and wonders, as
verse 9 teaches, "Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all
power and signs and lying wonders."
We must realize, of
course, that these false prophets have been so deceived that they are convinced
that they are servants of Christ. Satan is the great deceiver, the father of
lies (John 8:44). Moreover, II Thessalonians 2:10 11 teaches that God blinds
those who come with signs and lying wonders because they refuse to believe the
truth.
Thus, we see that God
declares in II Thessalonians 2 that before Christ comes there must be specific
evidence of the activity of Satan: Those who come with signs and wonders and who
in fact are Satan's servants will rule or have authority among the body of
believers where the true Gospel ought to be proclaimed. These false prophets
will be convinced that they are true prophets of Christ, but because they come
with a gospel other than the true Gospel, they will cause people to worship
Satan. This is the primary nature of the rebellion that must come before Christ
returns. The church, which consists of congregations and denominations all over
the world, will be infiltrated and finally overrun by those who bring false
gospels. The chief method of recognizing this threat is to look at its focus on
signs and wonders.
We will include here a
definition of the true Gospel. In Revelation 22:18-19, God declares:
For I testify unto every man
that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto
these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book:
And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God
shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and
from the things which are written in this book.
Before these verses were
penned, God declared His Word by the Scriptures that were available at that time
in history. In addition, He brought His divine Word by special visitation of
angels, by dreams, by visions, by voices, and by unknown heavenly languages
called tongues. Thus, Peter or Paul or some of the members of the church in
Corinth could receive direct revelation from God. But then God came to the last
chapter of His revealed Word. When God wrote Revelation 22, utilizing the
Apostle John as His scribe, He indicated that His Word had been completed. Never
again could there be a vision or a voice or a tongue from God. Thus, the true
Gospel is circumscribed by the Bible. It alone and in its entirety is the
articulated, verbalized Word of God. Therefore, anyone who comes with a gospel
based upon the Bible but to which he has added the idea of the possibility of
divine truth from other sources, such as visions, voices, tongues, dreams, or
so called infallible utterances of church leaders, comes with what is by
definition another gospel.
As we learned earlier in
this study, any doctrine held by a church that is not thoroughly founded on the
Bible is a doctrine that has come from the minds of men. Obedience to the
doctrines of the Bible is our worship of God who has given us His laws. Thus,
obedience to a man-made doctrine is tantamount to the worship of someone other
than God. Therefore, when a church holds a human-conceived and teaches it as
though God had declared it, effectively, it is worshipping Satan.
The moment we consider
anything at all to be as authoritative as the Bible, we have a gospel that
consists of the Bible plus the other source of supposed divine truth. The Bible
will then be interpreted not only by itself but by these other supposed sources
of divine truth. Obviously, doctrines will then be forthcoming that will be
different from those that come when the Bible alone is considered the Word of
God. In view of the teaching of Revelation 22:18, these supposed extra Biblical
sources of divine truth (visions, voices, etc.), cannot be of God. Even though
they may be from the recipient's own mind, nevertheless they are ultimately from
Satan. Those who listen to these other sources are unwittingly serving Satan
rather than God.
Remember earlier in our
study, we learned that these man-made doctrines were like the high places at
which Judah worshipped false gods. While God overlooked this matter of man-made
doctrines throughout the church age, we learned that finally, when the work of
the season of the church age was finished, He brought judgment on the churches.
Returning to II
Thessalonians 2, we read in verse 7, "For the mystery of iniquity doth already
work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way."
The word "letteth" is an
old English word for "restrain." This passage is thus teaching that the one who
restrains sin and Satan will be taken out of the way. There are those who teach
that the one who restrains sin is the Holy Spirit, and since He indwells the
believer, they therefore suggest that this verse must refer to the rapture of
the church.
They are correct, of
course, in teaching that the one who restrains sin is God Himself. We need only
recall the event recorded in Genesis 20 involving Abraham, Sarah, and Abimelech,
king of Gerar. Abraham left Canaan to dwell in the land of Gerar to escape a
famine. While there, for fear of his life, he told the king of Gerar that Sarah,
his wife, was actually his sister. Consequently, the king of Gerar took Sarah
into his palace. Then the king was warned of God not to touch Sarah because she
was Abraham's wife. The king responded by indicating he had
not touched her, and God
declared in Genesis 20:6:
Yea, I know that thou didst
this in the integrity of thy heart; for I also withheld thee from sinning
against me: therefore suffered I thee not to touch her.
From this incident and from
what the Bible declares concerning the nature of mankind, we know that God
restrains sin. The Bible states that the heart of man is desperately wicked
(Jeremiah 17:9). The Bible indicates that out of the heart of man come evil
thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, and
blasphemies (Matthew 15:19). Only because man experiences this restraint is he
able to live a reasonable life and manifest some virtues such as love between
parents and children, kindness and loyalty between friends, and compassion for
the underprivileged.
We must note, however,
that this restraint does not take place because of the presence of believers.
While God the Holy Spirit does indeed indwell believers, the Holy
Spirit is not limited to them.
He does His work of restraining sin in the world completely apart from the
believers.
Thus, when God speaks in
II Thessalonians 2 of taking Him who restrains out of the way (out of the
midst), He is not suggesting that the believers will be raptured, for they are
not the restraining power. Rather, He is indicating that He will remove His hand
of restraint to permit wickedness to multiply. This is indicated by the context,
for in these verses God is speaking of rebellion. Matthew 24 speaks of
wickedness being multiplied. Revelation 20 speaks of Satan being loosed. All
these passages teach one and the same thing: There will come a time when God
will allow the world to become desperately sinful. He will accomplish this by
removing His restraint on unsaved man and on Satan and his angels. They will be
seen to be more wicked than ever.
We must remember, however,
that the restraining activity of the Holy Spirit in the churches was also to
restrain Satan from being able
to frustrate God's plan to
save as the Gospel is preached. Do you recall that in the parable of the sower,
we read in Luke 8:12:
Those by the way side are they
that hear; then cometh the devil, and taketh away the word out of their hearts,
lest they should believe and be saved.
When the Holy Spirit was
poured out at Pentecost, about 3,000 were saved. This was possible because Satan
was restrained by having been bound (Revelation 20:1-3), and the Holy Spirit was
ruling in the church. But when the Holy Spirit is no longer restraining Satan,
and indeed, the Holy Spirit no longer rules in the churches, then we know the
churches have come under the judgment of God.
Returning to II
Thessalonians 2:1-11, we see that before Christ returns to receive His own, the
man of sin must first be revealed. God then declares in this passage that when
the man of sin is revealed, Jesus will destroy him by the brightness of His
coming. That is, Satan and all the wicked who follow him (the unsaved), will be
judged and cast into hell when Christ comes, because it is in hell that the
wicked are punished by eternal destruction.
Notice that II
Thessalonians 2:1 3 speaks of the gathering of the believers to meet the Lord
Jesus. God is saying that this gathering together of believers to meet Christ
will not take place until the man of sin is revealed. Since verse 8 states that
when the man of sin is revealed the wicked will be destroyed (that is, judged
and cast into hell), by Christ's coming, we can see the simultaneous timing of
the assembling together of the believers to meet Jesus (the rapture) and the
destruction of Satan and the wicked (judgment day). Since the assembling of the
saints together to meet Jesus must be the same event as the rapture, we see
again that the Bible teaches the rapture will coincide with Judgment Day.
Therefore, we find total
agreement with the other passages that we studied, all of which teach that the
rapture comes at the same time as Judgment day and the end of the world. Let us
now look at one more path that emphasizes the truth that the rapture will occur
at the end of the world.
Conclusion
We have patiently looked
at six different paths in the Scriptures that are concerned with the timing of
the rapture. Each of them shows us that the rapture of believers occurs
simultaneously with judgment day. God has indeed given us ample evidence of
this.
Because this truth is so
very clearly documented in the Bible, all other teachings that are concerned
with the details of our Savior's return should be studied in the light of this
truth. The fact is, as we study the Bible to discover aspects of His return,
there should be continuous agreement. This is so because the Bible is perfect in
its truth and trustworthiness.
The big question we all
must face is whether or not we are ready for our Lord's return. Have we seen
ourselves as the sinners we are? Have we repented of our sins, believing in the
Lord Jesus Christ as
our sin bearer? Have we turned
away from our sins, earnestly desiring to be obedient to Christ? We know that
only God can save us. We know that it is still the day of salvation. Fact is, we
know that there is a great multitude which no man can number who are being
saved. This is because God is a God of mercy.
We do not know who His
elect are, upon whom He will have mercy. We do know that there is nothing we can
do to obtain salvation. We do know that faith cometh by hearing and hearing by
the Word of God. Therefore, we know that the environment wherein God is saving
is the hearing of the Word of God. Therefore, if I am not saved, even though I
have no idea whether I am one of God's elect, and even though I know that no
activity on my part will assist in my becoming saved, I recognize it is a wise
move to place myself in an environment where God can save me if He so desires.
Therefore, I will diligently listen to and study the Bible.
Moreover, even though I
know that God is infinite God who knows each and every detail of every
individual's life, I know I have the luxury of pleading, begging, imploring God
for salvation. This activity will not assist me in any way to become saved, but
at least I will know that God is hearing of my intense desire for salvation.
May this wonderful
salvation be the gift God will give to each one of us.
To Him be all glory and
power and praise.
|